ItlTiu 


ilhil' 


i!i 


liii: 


i'/l 


'  11 


^ 


*     APR    1   1902      *; 


^IQM  StV^ 


t.v 


Dlvlsi©.).,  \3aSo^^ 
Secfior..»M  65" 


No, 


The  American  Church 


Dictionary  and  Cyclopedia 


BY  THE 

y 


y 

REV.  WILLIAM  JAMES  MILLER,  M.A.,  B.D. 


Of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  Kingdom  of  God." — Acts  1:3. 


NEW  YORK 
THOMAS  WHITTAKER 

2  AND  3  BIBLE  HOUSE 


COPYRIGHT,    1 90 1, 

By  THOMAS  WHITTAKER 


Preface 


The  writer  of  the  following  pages  has  long  been 
convinced,  from  an  experience  of  many  years  in  the 
Ministry,  that  a  great  desideratum  among  Church  peo- 
ple is  a  Church  Dictionary,  especially  one  not  so  ex- 
pensive as  the  more  costly  works,  and  at  the  same  time 
something  more  complete  and  satisfactory  than  a  mere 
glossary  of  terms.  What  seems  to  be  needed  is  an  in- 
expensive, handy  volume,  •'  short  enough  for  busy 
people,  plain  enough  for  common  people,  cheap  enough 
for  poor  people,"  yet  complete  enough  to  give  the  in- 
formation needed.  The  present  work  was  undertaken 
with  this  object  in  view.  It  was  thought  "  worth 
while  "  ;  for  if  words  are  things,  then  greater  familiarity 
with  the  phraseology  of  the  Church  will  lead  to  greater 
knowledge  "  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  Kingdom 
of  God."  What  is  here  set  forth  is  really  a  Handy 
Book  of  Ready  Reference  arranged  in  alphabetical 
order ;  and  while  some  of  the  articles  may  seem  to  be 
too  brief,  yet  the  system  of  cross  references  adopted,  it 
is  believed,  will  throw  considerable  Hght  on  subjects 
where  it  is  employed  and  thus  enables  the  book  to  be 
kept  within  the  limits  already  specified. 

The  title,  The  American  Church  Dictionary,  in- 
dicates the  purpose  as  well  as  those  for  whom  it  is 
written.     In  preparing  it,  the  writer  worked  undea-  the 

3 


4   '  PREFACE 

conviction  that  not  only  is  it  necessary  to  set  forth  the 
historic  facts,  doctrines,  terminology,  customs  and 
usages  of  the  Church,  but  also  to  indicate  the  spirit  of 
the  Church  as  well, — the  spirit  that  pervades  all  her  life, 
her  teachings  and  her  customs,  and  which  when  once 
possessed  makes  us  deeply  conscious  of  her  continuous 
life  from  the  beginning,  as  having  a  history  and  glori- 
ous traditions. 

Many  sources  of  information  have  been  drawn  from, 
the  thoughts  of  many  writers  have  been  laid  under 
contribution,  but  not  always  was  it  possible  to  make 
acknowledgment,  as  what  is  here  presented  is  the 
result  of  the  writer's  general  reading  and  study.  As 
such  the  work  is  sent  forth  with  the  hope  that  all  who 
refer  to  its  pages  may  find  it  adequate  to  the  purpose 
described  and  realize  the  full  meaning  of  St.  Cyprian's 
word's,  •'  He  cannot  have  God  for  his  Father,  who  has 
7iot  the  Church  for  his  Mother:'  W.  J.  M. 


Dictionary  and  Cyclopaedia 


Ablutions. — A  term  used  to  designate  the  cere- 
monial washing  of  the  sacred  vessels  after  Holy  Com- 
munion, with  wine  and  water  which  are  reverently 
consumed  by  the  Priest.  These  ablutions  are  in  con- 
formity with  the  Rubric  which  directs,  "  And  if  any  of 
the  consecrated  Bread  and  Wine  remain  after  the  Com- 
munion, it  shall  not  be  carried  out  of  the  Church  ;  but 
the  Minister  and  other  communicants  shall,  immedi- 
ately after  the  Blessing,  reverently  eat  and  drink  the 


same." 


Absolution — The  forgiveness  of  sins  on  earth  by  the 
Son  of  Man  through  His  agents,  the  Bishops  and 
Priests  of  the  Church.  Their  commission  is  embodied 
in  the  words  of  the  Ordination  Office,  "  Receive  the 
Holy  Ghost  for  the  Office  and  Work  of  a  Priest  in  the 
Church  of  God,  now  committed  unto  thee  by  the  Im- 
position of  our  hands.  Whose  sins  thou  dost  forgive, 
they  are  forgiven  ;  and  whose  sins  thou  dost  retain, 
they   are   retained."      This  commission  contains  our 

5 


6  ABSOLUTION— ACOLYTE 

Lord's  own  words  to  be  found  in  St.  John  20 :  22  and 
23,  and  they  are  His  commission  to  His  Ministers. 
Attempts  have  been  made  to  explain  away  these  words  • 
but  it  is  unquestionably  the  office  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
invest  those  ordained  with  the  power  of  dispensing 
God's  Word  and  Sacraments,  and  of  performing  what 
is  necessary  "  for  the  perfecting  of  the  Saints,  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  and  for  the  edifying  of  the  Body 
of  Christ."     (See  Keys,  Power  of). 

Absolution,  The, — The  name  given  to  the  form  of 
words  by  which  a  penitent  person  is  absolved.  There 
are  two  forms  in  the  Prayer  Book  ;  the  longer  form 
being  used  at  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer,  the  shorter 
one  being  usually  confined  to  use  in  the  Communion 
Office. 

Absolve. — To  loose,  to  set  free  from  the  bondage  of 
sin.     (See  Absolution,  also  Keys,  Power  of). 

Abstinence. — The  Church  makes  a  distinction  be- 
tween abstinence  and  fastijig.  Abstinence  is  the  re- 
duction of  food  for  the  sake  of  self-discipHne,  while 
fasting  is  going  without  food  of  any  kind  as  a  more 
severe  act  of  discipline.  Abstinence  is  to  be  exercised 
on  "  Other  Days  of  Fasting  "  /.  e.,  other  than  Ash 
Wednesday  and  Good  Friday  which  are  absolute  Fasts. 
(See  Fasts,  Table  of;  also  Fasting). 

Acolyte. — A  word  derived  from  the  Greek,  and  used 
to  designate  one  who  serves  the  Priest  in  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  Holy  Eucharist.  His  chief  duties  are  to 
arrange  the  elements  on  the  Credence,  to  light  the 
candles,  receive  the  offerings  and  present  them,  and 
also  the  Bread,  Wine  and  water,  to  the  Priest  at  the 
proper  time  in  the  Celebration. 


ADULT  BAPTISM— ADVENT  7 

Adult  Baptism The  rule  of  the  Church  is  Infant 

Baptism.  She  brings  children  even  in  their  tenderest 
years  within  her  Fold  and  there  trains  them  up  "  in 
the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord."  But  when 
in  England  the  Puritans  and  Anabaptists  arose  and 
prevailed,  then  there  grew  up  a  generation  that  reached 
maturity  without  having  been  baptized,  and  then  it 
was  that  there  arose  the  necessity  for  "  The  Ministra- 
tion of  Baptism  to  such  as  are  of  Riper  Years  and  able 
to  answer  for  themselves."  To  meet  such  cases  the 
present  service  in  the  Prayer  Book  for  the  Baptism  of 
Adults  was  prepared  and  set  forth  in  a.  d.  1661. 
That  the  Church  of  England  had  no  form  for  the 
Baptism  of  Adults  previous  to  the  year  1661  is  not  only 
an  interesting  fact,  but  it  is  also  one  of  those  historic 
side-lights  which  brings  into  bold  relief  what  was  the 
custom  of  the  Church  from  time  immemorial. 

Advent. — Derived  from  the  Latin,  and  means  coming. 
The  word  is  used  of  the  first  coming  of  Christ  at  His 
Birth,  and  of  His  Second  Coming  to  judge  the  world. 
These  are  commemorated  in  the  first  Season  of  the 
Church  Year,  the  Season  of  Advent,  which  begins  on 
the  Sunday  nearest  to  St.  Andrew's  Day  (Nov.  30) 
whether  before  or  after,  and  continues  until  Christmas 
Day.  The  Advent  Season  is  intended  to  be  a  prepara- 
tion for  the  due  observance  of  Christmas,  is  penitential 
in  character  and  a  time  of  increased  devotions  both 
public  and  private.  The  Benedicite  is  sung  instead  of 
the  Te  Deum  ;  the  Benedictus  is  recited  in  full,  and  the 
Collect  for  the  First  Sunday  in  Advent  is  used  daily 
throughout  the^Season.  The  color  for  Altar  hangings, 
etc.,  is  purple  or  violet. 


8  ADVENT  SUNDAY— AGAPE 

Advent  Sunday. — A  name  to  be  found  in  the  Prayer 
Book  for  the  First  Sunday  in  Advent.  It  is  commonly 
regarded  as  the  first  day  of  the  Church  Year,  and  as 
such  the  Christians  New  Years  Day.  From  the  fact 
that  the  Church  Year  anticipates  the  Civil  New  Year 
by  a  whole  month  it  is  thought  that  the  Church 
thereby  teaches  that  the  Kingdom  of  God  should  be 
first  in  our  thoughts,  (See  Advent,  also  Christian 
Year). 

Affusion. — The  pouring  (which  the  word  means)  of 
water  on  the  recipient  of  Baptism,  when  the  Baptism 
is  not  by  immersion.  Questions  have  arisen  from  the 
very  earliest  ages  as  to  the  matter  and  form  with  which 
this  Sacrament  is  to  be  administered.  The  original 
mode  was  undoubtedly  by  the  descent  of  the  person 
to  be  baptized  into  a  stream  or  pool  of  water.  The 
practice  of  immersion  was  not,  however,  regarded  as 
an  essential  feature  of  Baptism.  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  affusion  was  practiced  instead  of  immersion, 
at  the  discretion  of  the  Priest,  in  ancient  as  well  as  in 
modern  times.  The  Prayer  Book  provides  for  either 
mode.  The  method  is  a  matter  of  indifference,  the 
essential  point  being  that  the  candidate  for  Baptism 
come  into  actual  contact  with  water  while  the  words, 
•'  I  baptize  thee  in  the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  are  spoken. 

Agape. — A  Greek  word  meaning  love.  The  name 
given  to  the  "  Love  Feast "  or  social  meal  which  the 
ancient  Christians  were  accustomed  to  have  when  they 
came  together  and  which  was  partaken  of  before  the 
celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist.  But  owing  to 
abuses,   which    St.  Paul    rebuked   in   writing   to   the 


AGNUS  DEI— ALL  SAINTS'  DAY  9 

Corinthians,  it  was  finally  abolished.  There  seems  to 
be  some  confusion  of  ideas  in  regard  to  this  ancient 
custom  as  is  seen  in  the  wrong  use  that  is  made  of  the 
term  Lord's  Supper  (which  see). 

Agnus  Dei. — Meaning  "  The  Lamb  of  God."  This 
is  the  name  given  to  the  prayer  "  O  Lamb  of  God, 
who  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy 
upon  us,"  to  be  found  in  the  Litany  and  Gloria  in 
Excelsis.  The  Agnus  Dei  is  often  sung  as  an  anthem 
after  the  Prayer  of  Consecration  in  the  Holy  Com- 
munion. It  is  also  the  name  given  to  a  representation 
of  a  lamb  with  banner  as  an  emblem  of  Christ.  (See 
Emblems). 

Aisle. — This  term  is  often  wrongly  applied  to  the 
alleys  or  passageways  between  the  pews  of  a  church. 
Aisle,  properly  speaking,  is  an  architectural  term  given 
to  the  side  or  wing  of  a  church  or  cathedral  separated 
from  the  nave  by  rows  of  pillars  and  arches.  The 
word  is  derived  from  the  Latin  ala,  meaning  a 
wing. 

Alb. — A  long  white  linen  garment  worn  as  one  of 
the  Eucharistic  Vestments.     (See  Vestments). 

Alleluia. — A  Hebrew  word  meaning  "  Praise  ye  the 
Lord."  Sometimes  written  "  Hallelujah."  It  is  used 
on  joyous  occasions  such  as  Christmas  and  Easter. 

All  Saints'  Day. — A  Feast  held  on  November  i, 
in  commemoration  of  all  saints  of  the  Church  who  are 
not  commemorated  on  other  days.  This  Festival  is 
very  dear  to  the  hearts  of  Christians.  It  is  a  day  full 
of  touching  memories,  when  in  the  Holy  Eucharist 
we  memorialize  before  God  the  lives  not  only  of 
Martyrs  and  Confessors  and  the  great  army  of  valiant 


lo       ALMANAC— ALPHA  AND  OMEGA 

and  faithful  souls  in  every  age  and  clime,  but  also 
of  those  dear  to  us  by  ties  of  kindred  and  affection, — 
fathers,  mothers,  brothers,  sisters,  little  children  and 
noble  youth — who  "having  finished  their  course  in 
faith  do  now  rest  from  their  labors."  It  is  thus  we 
have  brought  home  to  us,  as  in  no  other  way,  the 
meaning  and  reality  of  "  The  Communion  of  Saints." 
Amid  the  solemnities  of  worship  "^and  memorial  we 
thus  learn  that  the  living  and  the  dead  are  bound 
together  by  ties  that  are  eternal,  ties  that  no  change 
of  time  can  break,  because  before  God  they  are  one  in 
the  Mystical  Body  of  Christ.     (See  Diptychs). 

Almanac,  Church. — An  annual  publication  setting 
forth  the  dates  and  times  of  the  Holy  Days  and  Sea- 
sons of  the  Church's  year,  with  the  table  of  Lessons, 
directions  concerning  the  Church  colors  and  other  in- 
formation about  the  Church,  such  as  the  organization 
of  the  Dioceses,  number  of  communicants  ;  clergy 
list,  the  General  Convention  and  other  organizations ; 
also,  the  listTof  the  American  Bishops,  both  living  and 
departed.  In  fact  a  well-edited  Church  Almanac  is  so 
full  of  information  no  intelligent  communicant  can 
afford  to  be  without  one,  as  a  guide  and  help  to  his 
devotions  throughout  the  year.     (See  Calendar). 

Alms  Bason. — A  shallow  dish  or  plate,  usually 
made  of  some  precious  metal,  in  which  the  offerings 
of  the  people  are  received  and  placed  on  the  Altar. 

Alpha  and  Omega. — The  first  and  last  letters  of 
the  Greek  alphabet.  They  are  used  of  our  Lord  to 
set  forth  His  eternal  and  divine  Nature,  as  in  Reve- 
lation I :  II,  "  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  First  and 
the  Last,"     In  their  Greek  form  these  letters  are  used 


ALTAR— ALTAR  LIGHTS  ii 

in  the  symbolism  and  decoration  of  the  Church,  either 
separately  or  as  a  monogram. 

Altar. — The  Holy  Table,  of  wood  or  stone,  on 
which  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Body  and  Blood  is 
offered  to  God  as  a  "  Sacrifice  of  Praise  and  Thanks- 
giving." "Altar  "  and  "  Table  "  are  used  interchange- 
ably in  Holy  Scripture,  and  both  words  are  used  in 
the  Prayer  Book  for  the  same  thing.  From  the  very 
earliest  times  the  Altar  has  always  been  the  most 
prominent  object  in  the  Church,  being  placed  at  the 
end  of  the  chancel  and  elevated,  being  approached  by 
three  or  more  steps.  Architecturally  as  well  as  devo- 
tionally  the  Altar  is  the  distinctive  feature,  the  objective 
point  of  the  building  to  which  all  else  conforms. 
Properly  speaking,  the  building  is  erected  for  the 
Altar,  and  not  the  Altar  for  the  building.  (See 
Lord's  Table). 

Altar  Cross. — The  cross  surmounting  the  Altar, 
made  usually  of  polished  brass  or  of  some  precious 
metal.  The  Altar  Cross  is  handed  down  to  us  from  the 
Primitive  Church,  so  that  to-day  wheresoever  the  Eng- 
lish or  the  American  flag  waves  there  "  the  Altar  and 
the  Cross  "  are  set  up.  The  Cross  is  placed  over  the 
middle  of  the  Altar,  in  the  most  sacred  and  prominent 
part  of  the  Church, "  in  order  that  the  holy  symbol  of 
our  Faith  may  be  constantly  before  the  eyes  of  all 
who  worship  therein,  to  shine  through  the  gloom  of 
this  world  and  point  them  to  the  skies." 

Altar  Lights. — Two  candles  in  candlesticks  placed 
on  the  retable  of  the  Altar  and  lighted  at  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  Holy  Eucharist ;  frequently  called  Euchar- 
istic  Lights.     They  are  used  to  symbolize  our  Lord  as 


12        ALTAR  LINEN— ALTAR  VESSELS 

the  Light  of  the  world  in  His  two  Natures,  Human 
and  Divine.  The  symbolical  use  of  lighted  tapers  in 
Divine  Service  is  of  primitive  antiquity  and  their  use 
is  being  generally  restored  in  both  the  English  and 
American  branches  of  the  Church.  This  is  evidenced 
by  the  table  in  the  Tourist's  Church  Guide  for  1898, 
in  which  it  appears  that  in  1882  there  were  581 
churches  in  which  the  Altar  Lights  were  used,  while 
in  1898  the  number  had  increased  to  4,334.  (See 
Lights  on  the  Altar). 

Altar  Linen. — The  linen  pieces  used  in  decorating 
the  Altar  for  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion 
are  so  called.  There  is  first  the  "  fair  white  linen 
cloth,"  the  width  of  the  top  of  the  Altar,  and  falling 
over  the  ends  fifteen  or  twenty  inches  ending  with  a 
fringe.  It  is  usually  embroidered  with  five  crosses  to 
represent  the  five  wounds  of  our  Lord.  Other  pieces 
are  the  Corporal  to  cover  the  middle  part  of  the  Altar 
and  on  which  are  placed  the  Paten  and  Chalice  during 
the  Celebration ;  the  "  fair  linen  cloth,"  or  thin  lawn 
veil  required  by  the  rubric  to  cover  the  elements  after 
consecration;  the  Purificators,  and  also  the  Pall, — 
each  of  which  is  described  under  its  proper  title 
(which  see). 

Altar  Rail. — The  railing  enclosing  the  Sanctuary 
in  which  the  Altar  stands,  and  at  which  the  commu- 
nicants kneel  in  receiving  the  Holy  Communion,  is 
called,  in  the  Institution  Office  the  Altar  Rail.  Sup- 
posed to  have  been  first  introduced  by  Archbishop 
Laud  as  a  protection  of  the  Altar  against  the  lawless^ 
ness  and  irreverence  of  the  Puritans. 

Altar  Vessels. — (See  Vessels,  Sacred). 


AMBULATORY— AMERICAN  CHURCH     13 

Ambulatory. — The  name  given  to  the  passageway 
running  around  and  back  of  the  Altar,  being  a  contin- 
uation of  the  aisles  of  the  church.  Generally  used  for 
processionals  to  and  from  the  choir. 

Amen. — A  Hebrew  word  meaning  '•  so  be  it,"  or 
"  so  it  is,"  as  it  is  used  at  the  end  of  prayers,  hymns  or 
Creed.  It  signifies  approval  of,  or  assent  to,  what  has 
gone  before.  The  use  of  the"  Amen  "  in  Public  Wor- 
ship emphasizes  the  Priesthood  of  the  Laity,  as  for 
example,  in  the  consecration  of  the  elements  in  the 
Holy  Communion,  while  the  celebrating  Priest  stands 
before  God  offering  to  Him  this  holy  Oblation,  he  does 
it  in  company  with  all  the  faithful,  and  to  signify  their 
cooperation  with  him  in  this  great  act  they  say 
"  Amen,"  adopting  his  words  and  acts  as  their  own. 
In  the  early  Church  the  "  Amen  "  was  said  with  such 
heartiness,  an  ancient  writer  describes  it  as  sounding 
"  like  a  clap  of  thunder."     (See  Responsive  Service). 

American  Church,  The. — The  name,  and  one  that 
is  growing  in  popularity,  that  is  generally  given  to 
the  body  legally  known  as  "  The  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 

The  term  "  American  Church "  is  descriptive  of 
"The  Holy  CathoHc  Church"  having  this  land  and 
people  as  the  field  of  its  operations.  When  our  Lord 
commanded  His  Apostles  to  go  forth  and  make  dis- 
ciples of  all  nations,  and  they  went  forth  to  carry  out 
this  command,  they  gave  to  every  nation  to  which 
they  came  the  Church  in  its  completeness  with  powers 
of  perpetuity.  To  every  nation  were  given  the  Chris- 
tian Faith,  the  Apostolic  Ministry,  the  Sacraments 
and  the  Christian  Worship  or  Liturgy.     Hence  there 


14  AMERICAN  CHURCH 

sprung  up  national  Churches,  all  equal  and  having 
union  with  one  another  in  these  four  essentials  of 
Christian  Truth  and  Order.  The  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  by  reason  of  its  origin,  history 
and  character  is  to  be  regarded  as  one  of  these  na- 
tional qhurches  and  the  name  which  is  to  embody 
this  idea  will  no  doubt  be  found  and  set  forth  by  the 
proper  ecclesiastical  authority  in  due  time.  It  is  dif- 
ficult to  say  just  how  the  name  "  Protestant  Episcopal " 
came  into  use,  but  it  has  always  been  a  hindrance  to 
our  growth  because  it  requires  so  much  to  be  said  in 
explanation,  which  is  always  a  disadvantage.  Mean- 
time the  name  "  American  Church  "  is  coming  more 
and  more  into  general  use,  as  it  is  clear,  definite  and 
historic,  following  the  analogy  of  the  naming  of  the 
ancient  national  churches. 

The  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  is  the 
daughter  of  the  ancient,  historic.  Catholic  and  Apos- 
tolic Church  of  England,  is  partaker  of  the  same  life 
and  the  inheritor  with  the  mother  Church  of  the  same 
worship,  rites,  customs,  doctrines  and  traditions,  and, 
therefore,  its  position,  likewise,  is  ancient  and  historic, 
Catholic  and  Apostolic.  (See  Anglican  Church,  also 
Anglican  Communion). 

The  history  of  the  Church  in  America  covers  a 
period  of  more  than  three  hundred  years,  and  its  first 
beginnings  on  these  shores  are  full  of  interest.  We 
refer  to  a  few  of  them.  From  an  old  chronicle  it  is 
learned  that  in  the  year  1578,  on  the  shores  of  Fro- 
bisher's  Straits,  "  Master  Walfall  celebrated  a  Com- 
munion upon  land,  at  the  partaking  whereof  were  the 
Captain  and  many  others  with  him.     The  celebration 


AMERICAN  CHURCH  15 

of  the  Divine  Mystery  was  the  first  signs,  seals  and 
confirmation  of  Christ's  Passion  and  Death  ever  known 
in  these  quarters." 

It  is  a  remarkable  and  interesting  fact  that  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer  was  first  used  in  the  territory  now 
covered  by  the  United  States,  not  on  the  Atlantic 
coast  as  one  would  naturally  suppose,  but  on  the 
Pacific  coast,  on  the  shores  of  Drake's  Bay,  California. 
This  took  place  on  St.  John  Baptist's  Day,  June  24th, 
1579,  the  officiating  minister  having  been  the  Rev. 
Francis  Fletcher,  chaplain  to  Francis  Drake.  The 
place  where  this  service  was  held  has  been  marked 
by  a  handsome  cross,  known  as  the  "  Prayer  Book 
Cross,"  erected  by  Bishop  Nichols  through  the  munifi- 
cence of  the  late  Geo.  W.  Childs,  of  Philadelphia. 

In  the  course  of  time,  settlements  were  made  along 
the  Atlantic  coast  and  evidence  is  given  of  the 
Church's  services  being  held  at  very  early  dates.  In 
A.  D.  1607,  the  first  permanent  settlement  was  effected 
in  Virginia.  In  May  of  that  year,  under  the  Rev. 
Robert  Hunt,  a  Priest  of  the  Church  of  England, 
services  began  to  be  held  regularly  and  a  church 
building  was  erected  at  Jamestown.  This  was  thir- 
teen years  before  the  "  Pilgrim  Fathers  "  landed  on 
Plymouth  Rock.  The  Church  was  planted  in  all  the 
colonies  and  included  a  greater  portion  of  the  popu- 
lation. But  in  time  other  religious  bodies  were  also 
established  and  as  these  organizations  had  everything 
necessary  for  their  growth  and  development  they  grew 
and  prospered.  With  the  Church  it  was  far  different. 
For  more  than  pne  hundred  and  fifty  years  it  existed 
on  these  shores  an  Episcopal  Church  without  an  Epis- 


i6  AMERICAN  CHURCH 

copate.  There  could  be  no  confirmations  and  no  ordi- 
nations to  the  ministry  unless  candidates  were  willing 
to  take  the  long  and  perilous  voyage  to  England. 
The  result  was*  the  supply  of  clergy  fell  off,  and  chil- 
dren, although  baptized,  yet  because  they  could  not 
be  confirmed,  finally  wandered  away  to  other  folds. 

Repeated  efforts  were  made  to  secure  the  conse- 
cration of  a  Bishop  for  the  Church  in  America,  but 
owing  to  political  and  ecclesiastical  complications  this 
was  not  possible  until  after  the  Revolutionary  War. 
In  A.  D.  1784,  on  November  14th,  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Seabury,  D.  D.,  was  consecrated  in  Aberdeen,  Scot- 
land, by  the  Scottish  Bishops,  for  the  Church  in  Con- 
necticut and  as  the  first  Bishop  in  America.  On 
February  4th,  1787,  the  Rev.  William  White,  D.  D., 
of  Pennsylvania,  and  the  Rev.  Samuel  Provoost,  D.  D,, 
of  New  York,  were  consecrated  Bishops  by  the  two 
Archbishops  of  the  Church  of  England  and  the  Bishop 
of  Bath  and  Wells,  and  Peterborough,  in  Lambeth 
Palace,  London.  A  few  years  later,  viz.,  on  Septem- 
ber 19th,  1790,  the  Rev.  James  Madison,  D.  D.,  of 
Virginia,  was  consecrated  in  England  by  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  the  Bishop  of  London  and  the 
Bishop  of  Rochester.  By  the  consecration  of  these 
four  Bishops  abroad  the  American  Church  secured 
the  Episcopate  from  the  ancient  and  Apostolic  sources, 
and  thus  gained  the  power  of  perpetuating  itself.  The 
significance  of  this  may  be  seen  when  we  reflect  that 
the  ancient  canons  of  the  Church  require  that  not  less 
than  three  Bishops  shall  unite  in  the  consecration  of  a 
Bishop.  This  enactment  is  designed  to  provide  against 
any  possible  defect  in  the  succession  of  any  one  of  the 


AMERICAN  CHURCH  17 

consecrating  Bishops.  We  thus  see  how  careful  the 
Church  has  always  been  in  conferring  this  great  office, 
and  how  particular  the  American  Church  was  to  meet 
every  ecclesiastical  requirement  according  to  the  an- 
cient order  and  traditions. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  note  that  the  first  Bishop 
consecrated  on  American  soil  was  the  Rt.  Rev.  Thomas 
John  Claggett,  the  first  Bishop  of  Maryland,  in  whose 
consecration  all  four  of  the  American  Bishops  united. 
This  took  place  in  Trinity  Church,  New  York,  Sep- 
tember 17th,  1792.  From  that  time  to  the  present, 
the  American  Episcopate  has  increased  greatly  by 
reason  of  the  growing  needs  of  the  Church  in  this 
rapidly  developing  country.  More  than  two  hundred 
Bishops  have  been  consecrated  for  the  work  of  the 
Church  in  the  United  States  and  for  its  missions  in 
the  foreign  field. 

The  growth  of  the  Church  itself,  likewise,  has  been 
remarkable  when  we  consider  the  disadvantages  under 
which  it  labored  in  those  early  days  and  the  bitter 
prejudice  against  it  which  even  yet  is  not  wholly  done 
away.  To-day  there  is  not  a  State  or  a  Territory 
which  is  not  under  the  pastoral  care  of  a  Bishop, 
many  of  the  states  having  several  Dioceses  each  with 
its  Bishop  at  its  head.  The  quiet,  persistent  loyalty  to 
the  Truth  "  as  this  Church  hath  received  the  same," 
the  reasonable  terms  of  admission  to  her  fold,  the 
missionary  zeal  and  enterprise,  the  practical  work 
enlisting  so  largely  the  labors  and  cooperation  of  the 
laity,  the  far-reaching  influence  on  the  religious  thought 
of  the  day,  the  proposal  of  the  terms  for  Christian 
Unity,   the   multiplying   of  services    and    the    more 


i8  AMICE— ANDREW 

frequent  communions,  all  manifest  her  inner  and  out- 
ward growth  and  demonstrate  the  reality  and  high 
purpose  of  her  Mission  to  this  land  and  nation.  (See 
Growth  of  the  Church.) 

Amice. — One  of  the  Eucharistic  Vestments.     (See 
Vestments). 

Anaphora. — The  Greek  name  for  the  Offering  or , 
Oblation  in  the  Holy  Eucharist  and  is  usually  applied 
to  that  portion  of  the  Office  beginning  with  "  Lift  up 
your  hearts"  and  including  the  Prayer  of  Consecra- 
tion. All  that  precedes  this  is  called  the  Proanaphora 
(which  see). 

Andrew,  Feast  of  Saint. — A  Holy  Day  of  the 
Church  observed  on  November  30,  and  is  of  very 
ancient  date.  It  is  known  to  have  been  observed  since 
A.  D.  360.  St.  Andrew  was  of  Bethsaida  in  Galilee 
and  the  brother  of  St.  Peter.  He  was  the  first  who 
found  the  Messiah  and  brought  others  to  Him.  It 
was  this  fact  in  his  life  that  suggested  to  the  young 
men  of  the  American  Church  the  organization  of 
"  The  Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew  "  (which  see), 
St.  Andrew  was  the  first  called  to  be  a  disciple  and 
Apostle,  with  St.  Peter.  After  the  dispersion  of  the 
Apostles,  St.  Andrew  is  said  to  have  carried  the  Gospel 
to  what  is  now  called  Turkey  in  Asia  and  also  to 
Russia  and  was  the  first  founder  of  the  Russian  Church, 
as  St.  Paul  was  of  the  English  Church.  After  laboring 
in  Turkey  in  Europe,  he  suffered  martyrdom  at  Patras, 
A.  D.  70,  being  crucified  on  a  cross  the  shape  of  the 
letter  X,  to  which  his  name  has  been  given.  As  St. 
Andrew  is  greatly  reverenced  in  Scotland,  the  St. 
Andrew's  cross  was  made  a  part  of  the  national  banner 


ANGELS— ANGLICAN  CHURCH  19 

of  Great  Britain  on  the  union  of  Scotland  with  England 
in  1707.  The  St.  Andrew's  cross  (Scotland)  with  the 
cross  of  St.  Patrick  (Ireland)  and  the  cross  of  St. 
George  (England)  were  made  in  1801  to  form  the 
present  Union  Jack  so  dear  to  the  English  nation.  In 
ecclesiastical  art  St.  Andrew  is  represented  holding  in 
his  hand  a  cross  saltire,  or  else  leaning  upon  it. 

Angels. — (See  Holy  Angels.)  It  is  also  to  be  noted 
that  the  term  "  Angels  "  is  used  in  the  New  Testament 
for  the  Bishops  of  the  Church,  as  in  the  Epistles  to  the 
seven   Churches  of  Asia  (Rev.  2  and  3)  which  are 

addressed,  "  unto  the  angel  of  the  Church  of" , 

i.  e.,  the  Bishop. 

Anglican  Church,  The. — The  name  given  to  the 
Church  of  England  as  being  the  Church  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  race.  The  Church  was  introduced  into  Britain 
as  early  as  A.  d.  61,  probably  by  St.  Paul  and  it  has 
continued  there  the  same  organization  ever  since,  and 
the  Church  of  the  whole  English  nation  until  within 
the  last  300  years,  when  divers  and  sundry  religious 
bodies  have  sprung  up.  Thus  the  English  nation  from 
that  early  period  of  the  Church's  first  introduction  into 
Britain  down  to  the  present  time,  has  never  been 
without  the  Orthodox  Faith  ;  the  Apostolic  Ministry  in 
three  orders — Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons ;  the 
Sacraments  and  the  ancient  Liturgy.  Moreover,  the 
Church  of  England  has  always  affirmed  her  own 
national  integrity  and  independence  and  although 
overcome  and  brought  into  subjection  to  a  foreign 
power,  and  finally  regained  her  former  independence — 
yet  throughout  all  she  has  ever  retained  the  four 
essentials  of  Christian  Truth  and  Order  mentioned,  and 


20  ANGLICAN  COMMUNION 

thus  demonstrates  that  she  is  a  true  branch  of  the 
Church  founded  by  Christ,  and  as  such  Catholic  and 
ApostoHc.  For  one  to  say  that  the  Church  of 
England  was  founded  by  Henry  VIII,  or  to  say  that 
it  is  a  "  schism  from  the  Roman  Church  "  shows  great 
ignorance  of  even  the  plainest  facts  of  history.  The 
following  statement,  from  a  secular  paper,  the  Provi- 
dence (R.  I.)  Journal  is  worth  reprinting :  "  It  is  still 
quite  usual  even  for  intelligent  persons  to  misunder- 
stand the  purposes  of  the  English  Reformers,  and 
the  result  of  the  English  Reformation.  .  .  .  The 
supremacy  of  Rome  has  never  been  borne  patiently  by 
the  English  people,  whose  church  organization  was 
established  long  before  Rome  took  the  trouble  to  inter- 
fere with  it ;  and  several  English  kings  had  quarreled 
before  Henry  the  Eighth's  time  with  the  Holy  See. 
What  the  English  Reformers  wanted,  and  what  they 
accomplished  under  Elizabeth,  was  Reform  within  the 
Church.  It  was  on  the  continent  that  Protestantism 
without  the  Churcli,  built  up  a  new  ecclesiastical  organi- 
zation. All  this,  it  may  be,  is  a  matter  only  of  histor- 
ical value  to  the  busy  nineteenth  century.  But  even 
if  facts  in  a  historical  aspect  are  of  small  importance  to 
an  intensely  practical  generation,  it  is  as  well  to  have 
these  facts  right  as  wrong."  (See  Undivided  Church). 
Anglican  Communion,  The. — The  term  used  to 
designate  the  churches  that  are  in  communion  with  the 
Church  of  England  and  hold  the  same  Faith,  Order  and 
Worship.  Under  this  term  are  included  the  Church  of 
England,  the  Church  of  Ireland,  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
the  Churches  in  BritishNorth  America,  the  West  Indies, 
Australia,  South  Africa  and  in  all  the  English  colonies 


ANGLO  CATHOLIC  21 

throughout  the  world  wherever  estabhshed.  The 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  is  also  included 
in  the  Anglican  Communion,  being  identical  with  the 
Church  of  England  as  is  set  forth  in  the  Preface  to  the 
Prayer  Book,  in  which  it  is  declared,  "  This  Church  is 
far  from  intending  to  depart  from  the  Church  of  En- 
gland in  any  essential  point  of  doctrine,  discipline  and 
worship ;  or  further  than  local  circumstances  require." 
The  Anglican  Communion  is  one  of  the  most  pow- 
erful forces  in  our  modern  religious  world.  From 
statistics  we  learn  that  it  has  a  larger  membership  than 
any  other  religious  body  among  English-speaking 
people.  The  following  Table  taken  from  the  New 
York  World  Almanac  for  1901  gives  some  idea  of 

THE   RELIGION   OF  ENGLISH-SPEAKING  PEOPLE. 

Episcopalians 29,200,000 

Methodists  of  all  descriptions 18,650,000 

Roman  Catholics 15,500,000 

Presbyterians  of  all  descriptions   .    .    .  12,250,000 

Baptists  of  all  descriptions 9,230,000 

Congregationalists 6,150,000 

Free  Thinkers 5,250,000 

Lutherans,  etc 2,800,000 

Unitarians 2,600,000 

Minor  religious  sects 5,500,000 

Of  no  particular  religion 17,000,000 

English-speaking  population  .    .    .  124,130,000 

Anglo  Catholic— The  Historic  or  Catholic  Church 
exists  to-day  in  three  main  branches  or  Communions, 
viz.:  The  Eastern  or  Greek  Church,  the  Roman 
Church,  and  the  Anglican.  The  term  "  Anglo  Cath- 
olic "  is  used  to  describe  the  Historic  Church  of  the 


22  ANOINTING— ANNUNCIATION 

English-speiiking  people  as  being  Catholic  and  Apos- 
tolic, and  as  having  an  unquestioned  descent  from  the 
Church  founded  by  Christ  and  His  Apostles.  (See 
Anglican  Church  ;  Anglican  Communion,  and  also 
American  Church). 

Anointing  the  Sick.— The  anointing  of  the  sick 
with  oil  as  recommended  in  St.  James  5  :  14  and  15, 
has  generally  prevailed  in  the  Universal  Church  and 
came  to  be  called  "  Extreme  Unction."  There  was 
an  office  for  its  use  in  the  Prayer  Book  of  1549,  but  it 
was  omitted  in  subsequent  revisions  because  its  use  in 
most  parts  of  the  Church  had  become  mechanical  and 
confined  to  dying  persons.  The  rite  has  been  restored 
in  some  places  on  the  authority  of  individual  Bishops 
as  a  Scriptural  practice.  A  Scottish  Bishop  calls  it 
"  the  lost  pleiad  of  the  Anglican  firmament,"  and  says, 
"  one  must  at  once  confess  and  deplore  that  a  dis- 
tinctly Scriptural  practice  has  ceased  to  be  commanded 
in  the  Church  of  England,  for  no  one  can  doubt  that 
a  sacramental  use  of  anointing  the  sick  has  been  from 
the  beginning." 

Annunciation,  The. — A  Feast  of  the  Church  held  on 
March  25th,  to  commemorate  the  visit  of  the  Angel 
Gabriel  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  to  announce  to 
her  the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  his  message 
to  her  being,  "Fear  not,  Mary,  for  thou  hast  found 
favor  with  God.  And  behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in 
thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  Son,  and  shall  call  His 
Name  Jesus."  The  Feast  of  the  Annunciation  has 
been  observed  from  the  very  earliest  times,  sermons 
being  still  extant  which  were  preached  on  this  day  as 
early  as  a.  d.  446.     It  is  still  observed  with  great  so- 


ANTEPENDIUM— ANTIPHONAL         23 

lemnity  ;  Proper  Psalms  are  appointed,  being  the  89th, 
131st,  I32d,  and  138th,  also  Proper  Lessons,  as  well  as 
Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel.  The  Church  color  for 
Altar  and  other  hangings  is  white.  It  is  to  be  noted 
that  the  Feast  of  the  Annunciation  is  placed  among 
the  Days  of  Obligation  (which  see). 

Antependium. — The  name  given  to  the  covering 
hanging  in  front  of  the  lectern,  pulpit  or  Altar,  and 
being  the  color  of  the  Church  Season.  The  Altar 
hanging  is  usually  called  the  Frontal. 

Anthem. — Originally  the  same  as  Antiphon ; 
"  anthem  "  being  simply  the  Anglicized  form  of  the 
word.  Later,  the  terms  "  anthem"  and  "  antiphon" 
came  to  stand  for  two  different  ideas.  Anthem  is 
any  musical  setting  of  words  bearing  upon  the  services 
of  the  day,  other  than  a  hymn  or  canticle,  although 
the  canticles  are  sometimes  called  anthems,  as  in  the 
rubric  before  the  Venite  in  the  Morning  Prayer.  The 
rubric  in  the  Evening  Prayer  provides  for  an  anthem 
after  the  Collect  beginning,  "  Lighten  our  darkness." 
Antiphon  has  come  to  mean  a  verse  of  Scripture  which 
is  sung  wholly  or  in  part  before  and  after  the  Psalms 
or  Canticles,  and  designed  to  strike  the  key-note  of 
the  teaching  of  the  day. 

Antiphon. — (See  Anthem). 

Antiphonal. — The  alternate  singing  or  chanting  by 
two  sides  of  the  choir  and  congregation,  each  taking 
a  verse  in  turn.  This  mode  of  rendering  the  music  of 
the  Church  is  of  very  ancient  origin ;  it  prevailed  in 
the  ancient  Jewish  worship  as  the  antiphonal  structure 
of  the  Psalms  indicates.  It  is  a  reproduction  of  the 
heavenly  worship  as  described  by  Isaiah,  "  And  one 


24  APOCALYPSE— APOSTLE 

cried  unto  another  and  said."  It  seems  to  be  also  a 
practical  following  out  of  the  admonition,  "  teaching 
and  admonishing  one  another  in  psalms  and  hymns 
and  spiritual  songs."     (Col.  3:  16.) 

Apocalypse. — The  name  given  to  the  last  book  of 
the  Bible ;  a  Greek  word  meaning  Revelation.  The 
book  of  the  Revelation  was  written  by  St.  John  Evan- 
gelist about  A.  D.  96  or  97.  Its  purpose  is  set  forth 
by  Bishop  Wordsworth  as  follows  :  "  The  Apocalypse 
is  a  manual  of  consolation  to  the  Church  in  her  pil- 
grimage through  this  world  to  the  heavenly  Canaan  of 
her  rest." 

Apocrypha. — This  is  the  name  given  to  certain 
books  generally  bound  with  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment Scriptures  which  the  Sixth  Article  of  Religion 
describes  as  "  The  other  books  (as  Hierome  saith)  the 
Church  doth  read  for  example  of  life  and  instruction 
of  manners ;  but  yet  doth  it  not  apply  them  to  estab- 
lish any  doctrine."  They  are  called  Apocryphal  for 
the  reason  that  while  they  are  usually  bound  up  with 
the  Bible,  yet  they  are  not  regarded  as  canonical. 
Apocrypha  is  a  Greek  word  meaning  hidden,  secret  or 
unknown.  Several  of  the  Lessons  are  taken  from  the 
Apocryphal  Books,  and  the  Benedicite,  which  is  sung 
as  an  alternate  to  the  Te  Deum,  is  taken  from  one  of 
them,  namely, "The  Song  of  the  Three  Children." 

Apostle. — One  who  is  sent;  messenger;  ambassa- 
dor. The  name  given  to  our  Lord's  twelve  commis- 
sioned disciples  who  were  thus  made  "  the  original 
fountain  of  ministerial  authority  and  capacity  pouring 
forth  twelve  streams,  and  from  whom  were  to  flow  all 
the  branches  of  that  river  whose  streams  should  make 


APOSTLES'  CREED— APOSTOLIC         25 

glad  the  city  of  God  by  carrying  to  it  the  blessings 
of  His  grace."     (See  Bishop). 

Apostles'  Creed. — The  shorter  form  of  the  Creed 
as  set  forth  in  the  Prayer  Book  is  called  the  Apostles' 
Creed  because  it  was  generally  believed  to  have  been 
composed  by  the  Apostles  themselves  before  they  sep- 
arated and  left  Jerusalem.  However  true  or  untrue 
this  old  tradition  may  be,  it  is  quite  certain  that  this 
"  Form  of  sound  words  "  embodies  the  "  Apostles' 
Doctrine,"  or  teaching,  and  each  article  finds  its  cor- 
responding statement  in  the  Bible.  It  is  the  oldest 
form  of  the  Creed  that  has  come  down  to  us  and  con- 
tains a  brief  summary  of  the  fundamental  Truths  of 
the  Christian  Religion.  (See  Orthodox.)  There  are 
twelve  articles  grouped  into  three  paragraphs  each 
setting  forth  what  is  to  be  believed  concerning  each 
Person  of  the  Blessed  Trinity.  In  other  words  the 
Apostles'  Creed  is  what  we  believe  concerning  the 
Name  into  which  we  are  baptized.  It  is,  therefore,  the 
Creed  of  the  Baptismal  Office  and  is  recited  in  the 
Daily  Services,  while  the  longer  Creed,  commonly  called 
the  Nicene,  is  reserved  for  the  Eucharistic  Office. 

Apostolate. — The  office  and  dignity  of  an  Apostle ; 
the  whole  body  of  Bishops  throughout  the  world. 

Apostolic  Fathers. — (See  Fathers,  The). 

Apostolic  Succession — "  The  fundamental  prin- 
ciple of  the  Christian  Ministry  is,  that  it  is  derived 
from  our  Blessed  Lord  Himself,  from  whom  it  is  per- 
petuated by  Episcopal  Ordination,"  and  just  this  is 
what  is  meant  by  Apostolic  Succession.  The  Apos- 
tolic Succession  is  simply  the  evidence  of  the  fact  that 
the  Christian  Ministry  has  never  failed  to  exist  since 


26         APSE— ARTICLES  OF  RELIGION 

the  time  when  our  Lord  commissioned  it  and  sent  it 
forth.  It  is  often  called  the  doctrine  of  the  Apostolic 
Succession,  but  it  is  more  of  a  fact  than  a  doctrine ;  a 
fact  substantiated  by  the  history  of  the  Church,  as 
much  so  as  the  succession  of  the  Kings  and  Queens  of 
England  is  a  fact  known  of  all  men  acquainted  with 
the  history  of  the  English  nation.  For  this  reason  we 
have  the  statement  in  the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal :  "  It 
is  evident  unto  all  men  diligently  reading  Holy  Scrip- 
ture and  ancient  Authors,  that  from  the  Apostles'  time 
there  have  been  these  Orders  of  Ministers  in  Christ's 
Church, — Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons."  The  Chris- 
tian Church  has  not  been  left  without  its  records ;  its 
history  is  as  well  marked  on  the  pages  of  history  as 
that  of  any  other  kingdom  or  organization,  (See 
Episcopacy  ;  Episcopate  ;  Bishop,  also  Ministry), 

Apse. — An  architectural  term  descriptive  of  the 
semicircular  or  polygonal  shape  in  which  the  Chancel 
is  frequently  built.  From  a  Greek  word  meaning  a 
joining ;  also  a  bow,  an  arch,  a  vault. 

Apsidal. — Pertaining  or  relating  to  an  apse ;  like 
an  apse,  as  apsidal  chancel. 

Archbishop — A  Bishop  who  presides  over  a  prov- 
ince of  Dioceses ;  an  official  title,  but  not  an  Order. 

Archdeacon. — A  term  introduced  from  the  Church 
of  England  and  applied  to  a  Priest  who  presides  over 
an  Archdeaconry  or  Convocation ;  or  to  one  who  is 
the  General  Missionary  of  a  Diocese,  or  of  a  pre- 
scribed district  in  a  Diocese  of  the  American  Church. 

Articles  of  Religion,  XXXIX — Certain  statements 
of  doctrine  set  forth  by  the  English  Church  in  a  time 
of  great  controversy  to  define  her  position  as  differing 


ASCENSION  DAY— ASCRIPTION  27 

from  Rome  on  the  one  hand  and  from  Protestantism 
on  the  other.  They  are  called  Articles  of  Religion  as 
distinguished  from  the  Articles  of  the  Faith,  which 
are  contained  in  the  Creed  and  recited  in  the  services 
of  the  Church.  The  Thirty-nine  Articles  were  set 
forth  in  the  year  1562,  then  revised  as  they  now  stand 
in  1 571  and  were  adopted  with  the  exception  of  the 
Twenty-first  Article,  by  the  American  Church  in  1801. 
They  are  published  as  an  appendix  to  the  Prayer  Book. 

Ascension  Day A    Feast    observed    with    great 

solemnity  forty  days  after  Easter  in  commemoration 
of  our  Lord's  Ascension  into  Heaven.  It  is  also 
called  Holy  Thursday.  St.  Augustine,  a.  d.  395, 
calls  this  one  of  the  Festivals  which  are  supposed  to 
have  been  instituted  by  the  Apostles  themselves,  so 
that  it  must  have  been  generally  observed  in  his  time. 
In  the  system  of  the  Church,  Ascension  Day  is  re- 
garded as  one  of  the  very  highest  Festivals  set  apart 
in  honor  of  our  Lord.  Proper  Psalms,  Proper  Lessons 
and  Proper  Preface  in  the  Communion  service  place 
it  on  the  same  footing  as  Christmas  Day,  Easter  and 
Whitsun  Day.  The  services  are  usually  brightened 
with  special  music ;  the  Altar  is  decked  with  flowers 
and  white  hangings  as  symbolical  of  the  joy  which 
characterizes  the  Celebration.  Ascension  Day  is  pre- 
ceded by  the  Rogation  Days  (which  see),  as  days  of 
preparation  for  its  due  observance ;  it  is  also  one  of 
the  Days  of  Obligation  (which  see). 

Ascription — The  words  used  at  the  end  of  a  ser- 
mon, beginning,  "  And  now  to  God  the  Father,"  etc. 
During  the  Ascription  the  people  stand  and  at  the 
end  respond,  Amen, 


28  ASH  WEDNESDAY— BANNERS 

Ash  Wednesday — The  first  day  of  Lent ;  one 
of  the  two  absolute  Fast  Days  of  the  Church,  the  other 
being  Good  Friday.  In  ancient  times  the  first  day  of 
Lent  was  called  Caput  Jejunii,  i.  e.,  "  Head  of  the 
Fast,"  because  Lent  began  on  that  day.  It  was  also 
called  Dies  Cinerum,  i.  e.,  "  Day  of  Ashes,"  from  the 
custom  of  placing  ashes  on  the  head  of  penitents  who 
presented  themselves  before  the  Bishop  on  this  day. 
Ash  Wednesday  is  a  day  of  deep  devotion,  of  prayer, 
fasting,  self-examination  and  confession  of  sin.  The 
public  services  are  most  solemn  ;  the  Proper  Lessons, 
and  Proper  Psalms,  the  Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel,  to- 
gether with  the  Penitential  Office  to  be  especially  used 
on  this  day,  all  mark  it  as  a  day  of  "  weeping,  fasting 
and  praying."  The  Psalms  appointed  are  the  seven 
Penitential  Psalms,  viz.,  the  6th,  32d,  and  38th,  used 
at  Morning  Prayer;  the  51st  used  in  the  Penitential 
Office,  and  I02d,  130th  and  143d  read  at  Evening 
Prayer.  (See  Penitential  Psalms.)  The  Church 
color  for  Ash  Wednesday  is  purple  or  violet. 

Assistant  Minister. — A  Priest  or  Deacon  appointed 
to  assist  or  help  the  Rector  of  a  Parish  in  his  work  is 
thus  called.  Lately  the  term  "  Curate  "  has  been  em- 
ployed to  designate  the  Assistant  Minister  of  a  Parish. 


B 


Banners On    festal   occasions  banners  are  often 

carried   in  choir  processionals   "  to  signify  yet  more 
clearly  the  progress  and  future  triumph  of  the  Church, 


BANNS  OF  MARRIAGE— BAPTISM        29 

according  to  that  description  of  her  in  the  Song  of 
Solomon :  '  Who  is  she  that  looketh  forth  as  the 
morning,  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun,  and  ter- 
rible as  an  army  with  banners  ? '" 

Banns  of  Marriage. — The  word  "  Bann  "  is  derived 
from  the  Saxon  word  bannen,  meaning,  to  proclaim. 
The  term  "  Banns  of  Marriage,"  means,  therefore,  the 
publication  of  intended  marriages,  and  arejpublished 
for  three  Sundays  before  the  event,  in  the  Church 
where  the  ceremony  is  to  take  place.  The  publishing 
of  the  Banns  in  the  Church  of  England  is  required  by 
law.  In  the  American  Prayer  Book,  provision  is  made 
for  the  publishing  of  the  Banns  of  Marriage,  but  as  it 
is  not  required  by  law  the  custom  has  fallen  into  disuse. 

Baptism,  Adult. — (See  Adult  Baptism). 

Baptism,  Holy — One  of  the  two  great  Sacraments 
ordained  by  Christ  as  generally  (universally)  necessary 
to  salvation.  Holy  Baptism  is  the  initiatory  rite  by 
which  we  are  admitted  into  the  fellowship  of  Christ's 
Religion,  admitted  into  His  Church.  Baptism  is  a 
covenant  made  between  God  and  man ;  of  this  cove- 
nant the  Christian  name,  which  was  then  given  us,  is 
the  reminder ;  reminding  us  of  our  new  relationship 
with  God.  The  grace  conferred  in  Holy  Baptism  is 
threefold,  (i)  Regeneration,  or  the  New  Birth  (See 
Regeneration)  ;  (2)  Admission  into  the  Spiritual 
Kingdom,  or  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  and  (3)  The 
forgiveness  of  all  our  sins,  for  in  the  Nicene  Creed  we 
confess,  "  I  acknowledge  one  Baptism  for  the  Remis- 
sions of  sins."  The  vows  of  Holy  Baptism  are  three 
in  number,  (i)  To  Renounce,  (2)  to  Believe  and  (3) 
to  Obey.     These  cover  "  the  Whole  Duty  of  Man," 


30  BAPTISM 

and  it  is  by  the  use  of  the  Means  of  Grace  with  dili- 
gent Prayer  that  he  is  enabled  to  keep  them  and  to 
grow  into  the  likeness  of  Christ,  whose  member  he  is 
because  incorporated  into  Him  by  Holy  Baptism. 
The  outward,  visible  sign  or  form  in  Baptism  is  water, 
with  the  unfaiUng  use  of  the  words,  "  In  the  Name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
This  effects  a  valid  Baptism. 

Baptism,  Conditional — As  Holy  Baptism  can  take 
place  only  once  in  any  individual  life,  the  Church  has 
always  been  most  careful  that  it  should  not  be  re- 
peated. But  it  sometimes  happens  that  grave  doubts 
arise  as  to  the  validity  of  one's  Baptism,  or  the  fact 
of  Baptism  is  only  a  matter  of  conjecture.  In  such 
cases  the  Church  has  provided  for  conditional,  or 
hypothetical  Baptism.  The  form  is,  "  If  thou  art  not 
already  baptized,  (name)  I  baptize  thee  in  the  Name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Amen."  In  such  a  case  if  the  Baptism  has  already 
taken  place  and  was  valid,  the  hypothetical  Baptism 
passes  for  naught,  but  if  it  were  not  valid  or  had  not 
taken  place,  the  hypothetical  Baptism  is  effective. 

Baptism,  Infant.— (See  Infant  Baptism). 

Baptism,  Private. — The  proper  place  for  the  admin- 
istration of  Holy  Baptism  is  in  the  church,  and  the 
Church  warns  her  people  "  that  without  great  and 
reasonable  cause  and  necessity,  they  procure  not  their 
children  to  be  baptized  at  home  in  their  houses."  But 
when  need  shall  compel  them  so  to  do,  she  provides 
for  the  emergency  by  the  service  entitled,  "  The  Min- 
istration of  Private  Baptism  of  Children  in  Houses," 
as  set  forth  in  the  Prayer  Book.     In  this  office  no 


BAPTISM  REGENERATION— BARNABAS    31 

provision  is  made  for  Sponsors.  The  child  is  to  be 
brought  afterwards  into  the  Church  to  the  intent  that 
the  congregation  may  be  certified  of  the  true  Form 
of  Baptism  privately  before  used.  Then  it  is  publicly 
received  and  the  Sponsors  answer  for  the  child  and 
become  responsible  for  its  Christian  training,  publicly 
before  the  congregation. 

Baptismal  Regeneration.— (See  Regeneration,  also 
New  Birth). 

Baptismal  Shell. — A  scallop  shell,  either  real  or 
made  of  precious  metal,  used  by  the  Priest  for  pour- 
ing the  water  on  the  head  of  the  candidate  in  Holy 
Baptism. 

Baptistry. — A  portion  of  a  church  set  apart  for  the 
administration  of  Holy  Baptism.  Sometimes  the 
Baptistry  was  erected  as  a  separate  building  or  at- 
tached to  a  church  or  cathedral,  specially  adapted  for 
Baptism  by  immersion. 

Barnabas,  Feast  of  Saint. — A  Holy  Day  of  the 
Church  observed  on  June  nth.  St.  Barnabas  was 
born  at  Cyprus,  but  was  a  Jew  of  the  tribe  of  Levi. 
His  original  name  was  Joses,  but  after  our  Lord's  As- 
cension he  was  called  Barnabas,  meaning  the  "  Son  of 
Consolation."  (Acts  4:  36.)  He  stands  out  in  the 
New  Testament  Scriptures  as  one  who  is  ever  helpful, 
which  may  have  suggested  his  new  name ;  thus  he 
sold  his  land,  giving  the  money  to  the  Apostles  in  or- 
der that  the  necessities  of  the  infant  Church  might  be 
met.  So  also  he  stood  sponsor,  so  to  speak,  for  St. 
Paul,  vouching  for  the  sincerity  of  his  conversion. 
Having  thus  brought  him  to  the  Apostles  and  secur- 
ing his  recognition  as  an  Apostle  we  find  that  he  was 


32  BARTHOLOMEW 

associated  with  St.  Paul  for  about  fourteen  years  in  his 
missionary  journeys.  After  the  separation  of  the 
Apostles  nothing  is  recorded  of  St.  Barnabas,  but  tra- 
dition tells  us  that  he  returned  to  Cyprus,  spending 
the  remainder  of  his  life  among  his  countrymen,  and 
that  he  suffered  martyrdom,  being  stoned  to  death  by 
the  unbelieving  Jews  at  Salamis.  St.  Barnabas  is  said 
to  have  left  an  Epistle  which  bears  his  name  and 
which  is  still  extant.  It  is  regarded  by  many  scholars 
as  genuine,  but  by  many  others  its  authenticity  is  re- 
garded as  very  doubtful.  In  ecclesiastical  art  St. 
Barnabas  is  represented  as  holding  St.  Matthew's  Gos- 
pel ;  as  being  stoned ;  as  pressing  a  stone  to  his 
breast ;  as  being  burned  to  death ;  with  an  open  book 
and  staff;  with  three  stones ;  with  a  fire  near  him. 

Bartholomew,  Feast  of  St. — Observed  on  August 
24th,  in  commemoration  of  the  life  and  virtues  of  the 
Apostle  St.  Bartholomew.  In  Holy  Scripture  there  is 
the  mere  mention  of  the  name  of  this  Apostle,  but  it 
is  thought  that  Bartholomew  and  Nathanael  are  one 
and  the  same  person.  The  reason  for  this  supposition 
lies  in  the  fact  that  St.  John  in  his  Gospel  never  men- 
tions Bartholomew,  while  he  often  speaks  of  Na- 
thanael, and  the  other  Evangelists,  though  they  men- 
tion Bartholomew,  never  take  notice  of  Nathanael. 
From  this  fact,  it  is  supposed  that  the  same  person  is 
designated  by  these  two  names.  If  St.  Bartholomew 
is  the  same  person  as  Nathanael,  then  it  is  he  whom 
our  Lord  described  as  "  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom 
is  no  guile."  St.  Bartholomew  is  thought  to  have 
preached  the  Gospel  in  Northern  India,  where  he  is 
said  to  have  left  a  Hebrew  copy  of  St.  Matthew's  Gos- 


BASON— BENEDICITE  33 

pel.  He  afterwards  went  to  Armenia.  He  suffered 
martyrdom  in  Albanopolis,  by  being  crucified  with 
his  head  downwards.  In  ecclesiastical  art,  St.  Bar- 
tholomew is  variously  represented  with  a  knife  and 
book ;  with  a  knife  in  his  hand  and  the  devil  under 
his  feet ;  also  as  healing  a  Princess  of  Armenia. 

Bason. — (See  Alms  Bason). 

Belfry. — That  part  of  the  steeple  in  which  a  bell  is 
hung.  Sometimes  a  separate  tower  is  built,  in  a  room 
of  which  the  bell  is  placed.  The  old  name  was  cam- 
panile, from  campana,  a  bell.  The  most  remarkable 
of  the  campaniles  is  that  at  Pisa,  commonly  called  the 
"  Leaning  Tower." 

Benedic,  anima  mea.— The  canticle  beginning, 
"  Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,"  which  the  Latin  words 
mean.  It  consists  of  the  first  four  and  the  last  three 
verses  of  the  103d  Psalm  and  is  used  as  an  alternate 
to  the  Nunc  Dimittis.  It  is  not  set  forth  in  the  Eng- 
lish Prayer  Book  as  a  canticle. 

Benedicite. — The  Benedicite  is  taken  from  the 
Apocryphal  Book  of  "  The  Song  of  the  Three  Chil- 
dren "  and  has  been  used  from  very  ancient  times  as  a 
hymn  in  Christian  Worship.  St.  Chrysostom,  a.  d. 
425,  spoke  of  it  as  "that  wonderful  and  marvelous 
song  which  from  that  day  to  this  has  been  sung  every- 
where throughout  the  world,  and  shall  yet  be  sung  by 
future  generations."  An  analysis  of  this  hymn  shows 
it  to  be  not  simply  a  haphazard  enumeration  of  the 
"  works  of  the  Lord,"  but  a  fine  grouping  of  them  in 
classes  to  which  they  belong.  The  Prelude,  con- 
tained in  the  first  verse,  is  a  call  to  all  the  works  of 
the  Lord  to  "  praise  Him  and  magnify  Him  forever." 


34  BENEDICTION 

Then  beginning  with  the  angels  as  God's  ministers  we 
find  four  great  divisions  or  classifications  as  follows : 

I.  The  Heavens,  verses  2  to  8. 

II.  Mid  Air,  verses  8  to  i8. 

III.  The  Earth,  verses  i8  to  26. 

IV.  All  Mankind,  from  verse  26  to  the  end ;  this 
last  division  being  a  call  to  mankind  in  general — the 
people  of  Israel,  Priests  and  servants  of  the  Lord, 
Spirits  and  Souls  of  the  Righteous,  and  all  "  holy  and 
humble  men  of  heart,"  to  praise  the  Lord  and  magnify 
Him  forever, — followed  in  Christian  Worship  by  the 
Gloria  Patri,  as  an  act  of  high  praise  of  the  holy, 
blessed  and  adorable  Trinity,  made  known  to  us  by 
the  Revelation  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Benedicite  was  first  placed  in  the  English 
Prayer  Book  in  the  year  1549,  to  be  sung  as  an  alter- 
nate to  the  Te  Deum.  It  is  usually  sung  during  Ad- 
vent and  Lent. 

Benediction. — A  Blessing,  such  as  that  given  at  the 
end  of  the  Communion  Office  and  in  the  Marriage 
Service. 

It  is  also  the  act  of  setting  apart  for  sacred 
use  that  which  is  to  be  used  in  the  services  of  the 
Church.  Reverential  instinct  teaches  that  it  is  unbe- 
coming to  transfer  from  the  shop  to  the  Altar  or 
Church  articles  designed  for  holy  use  without  first 
being  set  apart  for  such  purpose.  Hence  it  is  usual 
to  bless  by  some  appropriate  service  Altar  furniture, 
linen  and  other  objects  for  holy  use,  that  they  may  be 
set  apart  from  all  unhallowed  and  common  uses.  Such 
is  the  meaning  of  the  consecration  of  our  churches, 
and  when  new  articles  are  added  it  seems  but  fitting 


BENEDICTUS— BIBLE.  35 

that  they  also  should  be  set  apart  for  sacred  use,  and 
this  is  done  by  an  office  of  Benediction.  The  Bene- 
diction can  only  be  pronounced  by  a  Bishop  or  Priest. 

Benedictus. — The  canticle  beginning  "  Blessed  be 
the  Lord  God  of  Israel,"  used  after  the  Second  Lesson 
at  Morning  Prayer.  It  is  the  song  uttered  by  Zacha- 
rias  on  the  naming  of  St.  John  Baptist  and  is  found 
in  St.  Luke  i :  68-80.  The  Benedictus  has  been  used 
as  a  responsory  canticle  to  the  Gospel  Lessons  from 
very  ancient  times  as  the  daily  memorial  of  the  In- 
carnation. As  such  it  is  the  proper  respond  to  the 
Second  Lesson,  the  Jubilate  being  simply  an  alternate, 
to  be  used  when  the  Benedictus  occurs  in  the  Lesson 
for  the  day.  During  Advent  it  is  to  be  sung  entire  ; 
at  other  times  only  four  verses  may  be  used. 

Betrothal — That  portion  of  the  Marriage  Service  in 
which  the  man  and  the  woman  join  hands  and  give 
their  troth  {i.  e.,  truth  or  promise  of  fidelity)  each  to  the 
other.  This  is  the  Marriage  Vow  and  is  usually  said 
at  the  foot  of  the  chancel  steps,  the  marriage  proper 
(with  the  ring)  taking  place  at  the  Altar  Rail. 

Bible,  The  English The  English  Version  of  the 

Bible  as  we  now  have  it,  commonly  called  the  "  Au- 
thorized Version '"  was  set  forth  a.  d.  161  i.  It  was  the 
work  of  many  hands  and  of  several  generations.  The 
translation  made  by  William  Tyndale,  A.  d.  1525,  is 
regarded  as  the  foundation  or  primary  version,  as  the 
versions  that  followed  were  substantially  reproduc- 
tions of  it.  Three  successive  stages  may  be  recognized 
in  the  work  of  translation  ;  (i)  The  publication  of  the 
Great  Bible  in  1540;  (2)  The  Bishop's  Bible  of  1568 
and  1 572  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  and  (3)  The  pubhca- 


36  BIDDING  PRAYER— BISHOP 

tion  of  the  King's  Bib'^  in  1611  in  the  reign  of  James 
I.  Thus  the  form  in  which  the  English  Bible  has  now 
been  read  for  more  than  3CX)  years  was  the  result  of 
various  revisions  made  between  1525  and  161 1.  This 
old  and  familiar  version  of  the  Bible  was  revised  a.  d. 
1 88 1  by  a  large  body  of  English  and  American  schol- 
ars, but  their  revision  has  never  become  very  popular. 
(See  Lectionary,  also  Scriptures  in  Prayer  Book). 

Bidding  Prayer. — The  55th  canon  of  the  English 
Church  in  1603  enjoined  a  Bidding  Prayer  in  the  form 
of  an  Exhortation  to  be  used  before  all  sermons,  each 
petition  or  exhortation  beginning,  "  Let  us  pray  for," 
or  "  Ye  shall  pray  for,"  to  which  the  people  responded. 
The  term  "  Bidding "  is  from  the  old  Saxon  word 
"  Bede,"  meaning  prayer.  The  Litany  and,  also,  the 
Prayer  for  the  Church  Militant  in  the  Communion 
Office  bear  some  resemblance  to  the  Bidding  Prayer, 
especially  in  the  enumeration  of  the  objects  prayed  for. 
The  Bidding  Prayer  is  now  very  rarely  used,  although 
attempts  have  been  made  to  revive  its  use,  especially 
in  purely  preaching  services. 

Biretta — A  black  cap  of  peculiar  shape  worn  by  the 
clergy  in  outdoor  processions  and  services  and  some- 
times in  Church.  When  worn  by  a  Bishop  the  color 
is  purple. 

Bishop. — The  highest  of  the  three  Orders  of  the 
Sacred  Ministry  (Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons).  It  is 
derived  from  the  Greek  word  Episcopos,  the  transition 
being,  Episcopus,  Biscop,  Bishop ;  the  "  p "  melting 
into  "  b."  The  word  means  overseer.  The  functions 
of  a  Bishop  are  to  rule  his  Diocese,  ordain  to  the 
Ministry,  administer  Confirmation,  consecrate  Church 


BISHOP'S  CHARGE  37 

buildings,  etc.  The  Bishops  are  the  successors  of  the 
Apostles  and  bear  the  same  office.  That  they  are  not 
now  called  Apostles  will  appear  from  the  following  state- 
ment: "When  the  Apostles,  in  anticipation  of  their 
approaching  death,  appointed  their  successors  in  the 
superintendence  of  the  several  churches  which  they 
had  founded,  as  Timothy  at  Ephesus  and  Titus  at 
Crete,  the  title  of  Apostolos  was  reserved  by  way  of 
reverence  to  those  who  had  been  personally  sent  by 
Christ  Himself;  Episcopos  was  assigned  to  those  who 
succeeded  them  in  the  highest  office  of  the  Church,  as 
overseers  of  Pastors  as  well  as  oi  flocks  ;  and  Presbuteros 
became  the  distinctive  appellation  of  the  second  order, 
so  that  after  the  first  century,  no  writer  has  designated 
the  office  of  one  of  this  second  order  by  the  term  Epis- 
copc.  This  assertion  cannot  be  controverted,  a?id  its 
great  significance  is  self-evident."  (See  Holy  Orders, 
Episcopacy,  also  Ministry). 

Bishop's  Charge — Title  I,  Canon  19,  Sec.  IX  of  the 
Canons  of  the  General  Convention  makes  the  follow- 
ing provision :  "  It  is  deemed  proper  that  every 
Bishop  of  this  Church  shall  deliver,  at  least  once  in 
three  years,  a  charge  to  the  Clergy  of  his  Diocese, 
unless  prevented  by  reasonable  cause.  And  it  is  also 
deemed  proper  that,  from  time  to  time,  he  shall  address 
to  the  people  of  his  Diocese  Pastoral  Letters  on  some 
points  of  Christian  doctrine,  worship  or  manners."  In 
his  charge  the  Bishop  has  opportunity  to  speak  on 
great  questions  of  the  day  and  to  emphasize  that  which 
he  deems  to  be  for  the  best  interests  of  the  Church. 
In  addition  to  his  charge,  the  Bishop  is  required  to 
make  an  Annual  Address  to  his  Diocese  in  council 


38  BISHOP  COADJUTOR— BISHOP 

assembled,  in  which  he  reviews  the  State  of  the 
Diocese,  and  sets  forth  his  official  acts  for  the  year. 

Bishop  Coadjutor — When  a  Bishop  of  a  Diocese, 
by  reason  of  old  age  or  other  permanent  cause  of 
infirmity,  or  by  reason  of  extent  of  territory,  is  unable 
to  discharge  his  Episcopal  duties,  one  Bishop  may  be 
elected  by  and  for  the  Diocese  to  assist  him  in  his 
work.  The  title  of  such  assistant  is  "  Bishop  Coad- 
jutor." In  case  of  the  death  of  the  Bishop,  the  Bishop 
Coadjutor  succeeds  him  in  his  office  and  becomes 
Bishop  of  the  Diocese. 

Bishop,  Election  of. — The  provisions  made  by  the 
general  canons  of  the  American  Church  for  the  elec- 
tion of  a  Bishop  are  as  follows :  The  Bishop  of  a 
Diocese  is  elected  by  the  Clergy  and  Laity  of  the 
Diocese  in  council  assembled.  (The  method  of  elec- 
tion is  different  in  different  Dioceses.)  On  a  Bishop 
being  chosen,  certificates  of  his  election  and  also 
testimonials  of  his  being  worthy  must  be  signed  by  a 
constitutional  majority  of  the  convention  by  whom  he  is 
elected.  These,  together  with  the  approbation  of  his 
testimonials  by  the  House  of  Deputies  in  General  Con- 
vention and  its  consent  to  his  consecration  are  then 
presented  to  the  House  of  Bishops.  If  the  House  of 
Bishops  consent  to  his  consecration,  the  Presiding 
Bishop  notifies  the  Bishop-elect  of  such  consent.  If 
the  Bishop-elect  accepts,  the  Presiding  Bishop  then 
takes  order  for  his  consecration,  either  by  himself  and 
two  other  Bishops,  or  by  three  Bishops  whom  he 
may  appoint  for  that  purpose.  In  case  the  election 
takes  place  during  a  recess  of  the  General  Convention 
and  more  than  three  months  before  the  meeting  of  the 


BISHOP— BISHOPS  VISITATION  39 

next  General  Convention,  then  the  above  certificates  of 
election  and  testimonials  must  be  submitted  to  the 
Standing  Committees  of  the  different  Dioceses.  If  a 
majority  of  the  Standing  Committees  consent  to  the 
proposed  consecration,  the  Presiding  Bishop  is  notified 
of  the  fact,  and  the  same  is  communicated  to  all  the 
Bishops  of  this  church  in  the  United  States  (except 
those  whose  resignations  have  been  accepted),  and  if  a 
majority  of  the  Bishops  consent  to  the  consecration, 
the  Presiding  Bishop  takes  order  for  the  consecration 
of  the  Bishop-elect.  It  is  further  ordered  that  "  no 
man  shall  be  consecrated  a  Bishop  of  this  Church  until 
he  shall  be  thirty  years  old." 

Bishop,  Missionary — A  Bishop  elected  by  the 
House  of  Deputies  of  the  General  Convention,  on 
nomination  by  the  House  of  Bishops,  and  consecrated 
to  exercise  Episcopal  functions  in  States  or  Territories, 
or  parts  thereof,  not  organized  into  Dioceses.  Mis- 
sionary Bishops  are  in  the  same  manner  nominated, 
elected  and  consecrated  for  the  work  of  the  Church  in 
foreign  fields. 

Bishop,  The  Presiding. — (See  Presiding  Bishop). 

Bishop,  Resignation  of. — (See  Jurisdiction,  Resig- 
nation of). 

Bishop's  Visitation. — Title  I,  Canon  19,  Sec.  X  of 
the  general  canons  of  the  American  Church  provides 
that,  "  Every  Bishop  in  this  Church  shall  visit  the 
Churches  within  his  Diocese  at  least  once  in  three 
years,  for  the  purpose  of  examining  the  state  of  his 
Church,  inspecting  the  behavior  of  his  Clergy,  ad- 
ministering the 'Apostolic  rite  of  Confirmation,  minis- 
tering the  word,  and,  if  he  think   fit,  administering 


40  BISHOPRIC— VIRGIN  MARY 

the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  to  the  people 
committed  to  his  charge."  It  is  usual,  however,  for 
the  American  Bishops  to  visit  the  Parishes  of  their 
Dioceses  at  least  once  a  year. 

Bishopric. — The  office  or  jurisdiction  of  a  Bishop. 

Black. — One  of  the  Church  colors  ;  to  be  used  only 
on  Good  Friday  and  at  funerals.  This  usage  applies 
to  the  Stole  as  well  as  to  the  Altar  hangings.  (See 
Church  Colors). 

Blessed  Virgin  Mary The  title  which  the  Church 

has  always  given  to  the  Mother  of  our  Lord,  and  by 
which  all  devout  churchmen  speak  of  her  of  whom  the 
angel  declared,  "  Blessed  art  thou  among  women." 
♦'  Not  even  the  glorified  Saints  who  have  attained  to 
the  purity  and  bliss  of  Heaven  are  raised  to  higher 
blessedness  and  purity  than  that  saintly  maiden  was 
whom  Elizabeth  was  inspired  to  call  •  the  Mother  of 
my  Lord.'  This  sanctity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  through 
her  association  with  her  Divine  Son  has  always  been 
kept  vividly  in  view  by  the  Church." 

The  perpetual  Virginity  of  the  lowly  Mother  of  our 
Lord  has  always  been  a  very  strong  tradition  among 
all  devout  Christians  ;  a  belief  which  is  prompted  by 
reverence  for  the  great  mystery  of  the  Incarnation,  and 
confirmed  by  the  universal  consent  of  the  Church. 
The  term  "  brethren  "  of  our  Lord,  which  occurs  in  the 
New  Testament  means  simply  kindred,  according  to 
the  Jewish  use  of  the  word. 

Two  days  are  set  apart  to  the  honor  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  viz..  The  Feast  of  the  Annunciation,  March 
25th,  and  the  Feast  of  the  Purification,  February  2d. 
(See  articles  on  these  Festivals.) 


BLESSING  OF  PEACE— BOWING         41 

Blessing  of  Peace,  The. — The  Benediction  at  the 
end  of  the  Communion  Service,  beginning,  **  The  Peace 
of  God,"  etc.  This  beautiful  Benediction  is  pecuHar 
to  the  AngUcan  Liturgy,  both  as  to  form  and  place. 
Reverence  and  a  devout  mind  will  not  permit  any  one 
to  leave  the  Church  before  this  Blessing  is  pronounced. 

Board  of  Managers. — The  executive  committee 
which  has  charge  of  the  general  Missions  of  the 
American  Church,  and  which,  when  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions is  not  in  session,  exercises  all  the  corporate 
powers  of  The  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  (which  see). 

Board  of  Missions. — The  legislative  branch  of  The 
Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  (which 
see)  and  which  holds  its  sessions  during  the  General 
Convention. 

Bounden  Duty. — It  is  thus  the  Prayer  Book  ex- 
presses the  obligation  of  all  the  Confirmed  to  attend 
and  participate  in  the  Holy  Communion  whenever  it 
is  celebrated.  The  words  occur  in  the  Prayer  of 
Consecration. 

Bowing. — The  late  Canon  Liddon,  in  one  of  his  ser- 
mons, said,  "  The  reverence  of  the  soul  is  best  secured 
when  the  body,  its  companion  and  instrument,  is 
reverent  also."  This  truth  pervades  all  the  Church's 
worship.  Besides  kneeling  and  standing,  bowing,  also, 
was  always  and  is  still  customary  in  the  devotions  of 
the  true  disciple.  Thus  in  regard  to  bowing  towards 
the  Altar,  the  7th  canon  of  the  English  Church  of 
1640,  which  > enjoins  the  custom,  declares,  "doing 
reverence  and  obeisance  both  at  their  coming  in  and 
going  out  of  churches,  chancels,  or  chapels  was  a  most 


42  BREAKING  OF  THE  BREAD 

ancient  custom  of  the  Primitive  Church  in  the  purest 
times."  Bowing  at  the  Name  of  Jesus  is  a  very  old 
and  Scriptural  custom  according  to  the  spirit  of  St. 
Paul's  words  in  Phil.  2  :  10.  "  At  the  Name  of  Jesus 
every  knee  should  bow,"  and  is  enjoined  by  the 
1 8th  canon  of  1604  in  these  words,  "  When  in  the 
time  of  divine  service  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  men- 
tioned, due  and  lowly  reverence  shall  be  done  by  all 
persons  present."  Bowing  at  the  Glorias  was  first  in- 
troduced about  325  A.  D.  as  a  protest  against  Arianism, 
a  heresy  which  denied  the  Divinity  and  coequality  of 
God  the  Son. 

Breaking  of  the  Bread — One  of  the  New  Testament 
Names  for  the  Holy  Communion  (which  see)  and  one 
of  the  four  marks  of  the  Church's  unbroken  continuity. 
(Acts  2  :  42.) 

Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew. — The  name  of  an  or- 
ganization of  men  in  the  Church,  the  object  of  which 
is  the  spread  of  Christ's  Kingdom  among  men.  The 
members  have  two  rules  for  their  guidance  ( i)  The  Rule 
of  Prayer ;  to  pray  daily  that  the  object  of  the  Society 
may  be  accomplished,  and  (2)  The  Rule  of  Service  ;  to 
make  an  earnest  effort  each  week  to  bring  at  least  one 
man  within  the  hearing  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
This  organization  has  proved  to  be  very  popular  and 
has  grown  rapidly  in  power  and  influence.  It  began  as 
a  Parish  organization  in  St.  James'  Church,  Chicago,  in 
1883,  and  proved  to  be  so  effective  in  winning  men  to 
the  service  of  the  Church,  that  other  parishes  heard  of 
it ;  took  up  the  same  line  of  work ;  so  that  there  are 
now  1,173  active  chapters  with  a  membership  of  12,000 
men.     The   Brotherhood  has  also  been  organized  in 


BURIAL— BURSE  43 

Canada,  in  England,  Scotland,  and  even  in  Australia, 
and  in  every  place  it  is  proving  to  be  a  great  help  and 
blessing  to  the  Church.  This  work  was  prompted  by 
the  example  of  the  Apostle  St.  Andrew.  (See  An- 
drew, Feast  of  St.) 

Burial. — The  Burial  Office  set  forth  in  the  Prayer 
Book  is  intended  for  the  Church's  own  people,  and 
therefore  it  cannot  be  used  over  an  unbaptized  adult, 
because  not  being  baptized  he  is  not  a  member  of  the 
Church.  It  cannot  be  used  over  an  excommunicated 
person  because  he  has  been  cut  off  from  the  Church's 
privileges.  It  cannot  be  used  over  one  who  has  com- 
mitted suicide,  even  if  a  member  of  the  Church,  for  by 
this  act  he  has  voluntarily  removed  himself  "  from  the 
sphere  of  its  sanctions,"  and  to  whom  all  branches  of 
the  Church  as  well  as  our  own  have  ever  denied  the 
use  of  this  Office.  The  reason  for  these  prohibitions 
may  be  learned  when  we  consider  that  the  Burial  Office 
is  founded  on  the  fact  of  our  incorporation  into  Christ's 
Mystical  Body,  on  which  is  founded  our  hope  of  the 
General  Resurrection.  The  whole  service  is  colored  by 
this  belief  and  is  illustrated  and  confirmed  by  the  Lesson 
read  from  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  setting 
forth  the  doctrine  that  our  Lord's  Incarnation  is  the 
source  of  all  spiritual  life  and,  therefore,  the  source  of 
eternal  life  in  the  world  to  come. 

The  proper  place  for  the  use  of  the  Burial  Office  is 
the  Church  and  it  ought  not  to  be  used  in  houses 
except  for  great  cause. 

Burse. — A  square  pocket  or  case,  in  which  the  cor- 
poral and  pall  are  kept  when  not  in  use. 


44  CALENDAR— CANDLEMAS 


Calendar. — The  word  "  calendar  "  is  derived  from 
the  Latin  word  calo,  meaning,  to  reckon.  From  this 
the  first  day  of  every  Roman  month  was  called  Calends , 
hence  Calendar.  Calendars  are  known  to  have  been  in 
use  at  a  very  early  date.  One  is  still  extant  that  was 
formed  as  early  as  a.  d.  336,  and  another  drawn  up 
for  the  Church  in  Carthage  dates  from  a.  d.  483. 
The  origin  of  Christian  Calendars  is  clearly  coeval  with 
the  commemoration  of  martyrs,  which  began  at  least 
as  early  as  the  martyrdom  of  Polycarp,  a.  d.  168. 
The  Church  Calendar  is  set  forth  in  the  introductory 
portion  of  the  Prayer  Book,  consisting  of  several 
Tables  giving  the  Holy  Days  of  the  Church  with  their 
Proper  Lessons,  and  also  the  ordinary  days  of  the  year 
with  the  Daily  Lessons.  It  is  well  to  note  that  the 
Calendar  as  thus  set  forth  is  the  detailed  law  of  the 
Church  for  the  daily  Worship  of  God.  There  is  so 
much  stated  and  implied  in  this  law  it  is  well  worth 
our  careful  study,  and  the  reader  is  referred  to  this  in- 
troductory portion  of  the  Prayer  Book.  (See  Chris- 
tian Year). 

Candidate. — The  name  commonly  given  to  one  who 
is  preparing  for  Holy  Baptism  or  Confirmation.  The 
name  is  also  applied  to  one  who  seeks  admission  to  the 
Sacred  Ministry,  and  is  therefore  enrolled  as  a  "  Can- 
didate for  Holy  Orders." 

Candlemas. — A  popular  name  for  the  Feast  of  the 
Purification,  observed  on  February  2d,  from  the  cus- 
tom of  lighting  up  churches  with  tapers  and  lamps  in 
remembrance  of  our  Lord  having  been  declared  on 


CANON— CANONICAL  HOURS  45 

this  day  by  Simeon  to  be  "a.  light  to  lighten  the 
Gentiles."     (St.  Luke  2  :  25-32.) 

Canon. — A  Greek  word  meaning  rule,  and  in  the 
usage  of  the  Church  has  various  applications,  as  fol- 
lows : 

1.  The  Canon  of  Scripture  means  those  books 
of  Scripture  which  the  Church  has  received  or  ac- 
cepted as  inspired,  and  therefore  declares  them  to  be 
canonical,  to  distinguish  them  from  profane,  apoc- 
ryphal or  disputed  books. 

2.  Canon  Law  means  the  body  of  ecclesiastical 
laws  enacted  by  the  Church  for  the  rule  and  disci- 
pline of  its  clergy  and  people.  There  are  ecumenical 
canons,  including  the  Apostolic  canons  of  unknown 
date,  and  the  canons  of  the  undisputed  General  Coun- 
cils ;  the  canons  of  the  English  Church  which  are 
regarded  as  binding  in  this  country  where  they  do 
not  conflict  with  enactments  of  the  American  Church  ; 
the  General  canons  of  the  American  Church,  and  the 
Diocesan  canons  enacted  by  the  various  Dioceses. 

3.  The  Canon  of  the  Liturgy,  by  which  is  meant 
the  rule  for  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion 
by  which  it  is  always  to  be  offered.  This  includes 
the  Prayer  of  Consecration,  which  was  formerly  called 
the  "  Canon  of  the  Mass." 

4.  Canon,  the  name  given  to  a  clergyman  con- 
nected with  a  cathedral ;  an  officer  of  the  cathedral 
staff;  a  member  of  the  cathedral  chapter. 

Canonical — Pertaining,  or  according  to  the  Canons. 

Canonical  Hours. — Seven  stated  hours  appointed 
for  devotional  exercises,  viz.,  Nocturns,  Matins  with 
Lauds,  Prime,  Tierce,  Sext,  Nones,  and  Vespers  with 


46     CANONICAL  RESIDENCE— CASSOCK 

Compline.  Each  of  the  Seven  Hours  is  said  to  com- 
memorate some  point  in  the  Passion  of  our  Lord,  as 
set  forth  in  the  old  rhyme, 

"  At  mattins  bound,  at  prime  reviled, 
Condemned  to  death  at  tierce, 
Nailed  to  the  Cross  at  sexts,  at  nones 
His  blessed  side  they  pierced. 

*'  They  take  Him  down  at  vesper-^A& 
In  grave  at  compline  lay : 
Who  thenceforth  bids  His  Church  observe 
The  sevenfold  hours  alway." 

Canonical  Residence. — By  this  is  meant  that  every 
clergyman  of  the  American  Church  is  connected  with 
some  one  or  other  of  the  various  Dioceses,  and  is 
always  under  some  Bishop.  His  canonical  residence 
begins  with  his  ordination,  or  from  the  Bishop's  ac- 
ceptance of  his  letter  of  transfer  from  one  Diocese  to 
another.     (See  Dimissory  Letter). 

Canticle. — A  word  derived  from  the  Latin  cantic- 
ulus,  meaning  a  little  song,  from  cantiis  a  song.  The 
term  is  applied  to  the  detached  Psalms  and  Hymns 
used  in  the  services  of  the  Church,  such  as  the  Venite, 
Benedictus,  Magnificat,  etc. 

Cantoris. — Derived  from  cantor,  meaning  a  singer, 
and  is  used  to  designate  the  north  side  of  the  choir, 
where  the  precentor  sits.  Architecturally  and  eccle- 
siastically, the  Altar  is  always  regarded  as  the  east 
whether  it  is  so  in  reality  or  not.  North  side,  there- 
fore, is  the  left  of  the  Altar  as  we  face  it. 

Cardinal  Virtues. — (See  Virtues,  The  Cardinal). 

Cassock. — A  long  black  coat,  fastened  in  front  and 


CATECHISM  47 

reaching  to  the  feet,  worn  by  the  clergy  with  or  with- 
out robes  and  signifying  separation  from  the  world. 
The  cassock  is  also  worn  by  choristers  and  choirmen 
under  their  surplices. 

Catechism. — A  short  instruction  set  forth  in  the 
Prayer  Book,  "  to  be  learned  by  every  person  before 
he  be  brought  to  be  confirmed  by  the  Bishop."  The 
word  "  catechism  "  is  derived  from  a  Greek  word,  and 
means  literally  an  instruction  by  word  of  mouth  of 
such  a  kind  as  to  draw  out  a  reply.  As  it  now  stands, 
the  catechism  is  really  an  "  Unfinished  Fragment."  It 
was  begun  in  I549»  under  Edward  VI.  It  was  after- 
wards gradually  enlarged,  the  commandments  being 
given  in  full  in  1552;  the  section  on  the  Two  Sacra- 
ments was  added  in  1604,  and  the  "  Duty  towards  my 
neighbor"  was  revised  in  1662.  The  Catechism,  as 
set  forth  in  the  Prayer  Book,  shows  five  general  divi- 
sions, (i)  The  Christian  Covenant;  (2)  The  Christian 
Faith;  (3)  The  Christian  Duty;  (4)  The  Christian 
Prayer  or  Worship,  and  (5)  The  Christian  Sacraments 
or  Means  of  Grace.  The  rubric  at  the  end  of  the 
catechism  provides  that  "  The  minister  of  every  Parish 
shall  diligently,  upon  Sundays  and  Holy  Days,  or  on 
some  other  convenient  occasions,  openly  in  the  Church, 
instruct  or  examine  so  many  children  of  his  Parish 
sent  unto  him,  as  he  shall  think  convenient,  in  some 
part  of  this  Catechism."  The  object  of  this  rubric  is 
that  the  minister  may  have  opportunity  to  prepare  the 
younger  members  of  his  flock  for  Confirmation.  The 
Catechism  from>  its  comprehensive  exposition  of  duty 
and  doctrine  and  its  simple,  familiar  style  of  question 
and  answer  is  well  adapted  for  the  purpose.     And  on 


48  CATECHUMEN— CATHOLIC 

all  the  five  points  enumerated  the  children  of  the 
Parish  may  be  duly  instructed  in  their  preparation  for 
Holy  Confirmation,  if  parents  and  guardians  will  be 
guided  by  the  next  rubric  which  directs  them  to  send 
their  children  to  the  Minister  for  instruction. 

Catechumen. — The  name  given  to  a  convert  of  the 
early  Church  who  waG  being  instructed  in  Christian 
doctrine  preparatory  to  Holy  Baptism. 

Cathedral. — The  ^'ord  "  cathedral,"  derived  from 
the  Greek  word  catheara,  meaning  a  seat,  is  the  name 
given  to  the  Church  where  the  Bishop's  seat  or  throne 
is.  As  such,  it  is  the  chief  church  in  the  Diocese  and 
the  centre  of  the  Bishop's  work.  Around  it  are  gath- 
ered the  educational  and  charitable  institutions  of  the 
Diocese.  It  is  the  centre  of  Diocesan  activities  and 
of  the  mission  work  carried  on  by  the  Cathedral  clergy 
under  the  direction  of  the  Bishop.  Of  the  Cathedral 
as  an  institution  a  recent  writer  has  said :  "  It  must  be 
granted  that  a  Cathedral  in  its  origin  was  nothing 
more  than  a  missionary  creation,  where  the  Bishop  of 
a  partly  unevangelized  country  placed  his  seat  with 
his  council  of  clergy  grouped  around  him,  whose  duty 
was  to  go  forth  into  the  surrounding  districts  with  the 
message  of  the  Gospel,  to  plant  smaller  churches  which 
should  be  subordinate  or  parochial  centres,  and  to  re- 
turn again  periodically  to  the  Diocesan  church  as 
headquarters,  for  the  counsel,  direction  and  inspiration 
of  their  chief."     (See  Diocese). 

Catholic. — The  word  "  Catholic "  was  very  early 
adopted  as  descriptive  of  the  Church  founded  by  our 
Lord  and  His  Apostles.  It  means  universal,  or  em- 
bracing all.     In  this  sense  the  Church  is  catholic  in 


CELEBRANT  49 

these  three  things,  (i)  ^l  .0  for  all  people;  (2)  It 
teaches  all  the  Gospel,  and  (3)  It  endures  throughout 
all  ages.  This  distinguishes  the  Christian  Church 
from  the  old  Jewish  Church  which  was  but  temporal, 
local,  national. 

Again,  the  word  Catholic  is  used  as  being  descrip- 
tive of  the  orthodoxy  of  any  particular  Church  or 
individual  as  being  in  agreement  with  the  one,  un- 
divided Church  which  has  expressed  itself  in  the 
Ecumenical  or  General  Councils. 

The  word  is,  also,  used  to  describe  that  which  is  be- 
lieved on  the  Authority  of  the  Church,  as  for  example, 
the  doctrine  of  the  Blessed  Trinity  is  a  catholic  doc- 
trine because  it  is  the  universally  accepted  teaching  of 
the  Church  and  having  the  sure  warrant  of  Holy 
Scripture. 

Thus  we  learn  that  the  word  catholic  is  a  very  sig- 
nificant term  and  sets  forth  the  real  nature  of  the 
Church  and  her  teachings.  It  enables  us  to  test  our 
own  orthodoxy,  to  know  whether  we  are  loyal  and 
true,  in  accord  with  "  the  Faith  once  delivered  to  the 
Saints,"  and,  without  doubt,  will  save  us  from  being 
"  carried  away  with  every  blast  of  vain  doctrine." 

This  word,  then,  so  greatly  misunderstood,  so 
wrongly  used,  yet  meaning  what  it  does,  ought  to  be 
used  with  thoughtful  care.  For  intelligent  Churchmen 
the  term  "  Catholic  Church  "  should  not  mean,  nor  be 
used  to  mean,  simply  the  Roman  Church,  but  rather 
that  glorious  body  in  which  we  declare  our  belief 
when  we  say  >  in  the  Creed,  "  I  believe  in  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church." 

Celebrant. — He  who  celebrates  the  Holy  Eucharist 


50  CEREMONIES— CHANTRY 

whether  Bishop  or  Priest,  is  so  called.  A  deacon  can- 
not celebrate  or  administer  the  Holy  Communion. 

Ceremonies. — (See  Rites  and  Ceremonies). 

Chalice. — The  cup,  made  of  precious  metal,  in 
which  the  wine  is  consecrated  at  the  Holy  Com- 
munion and  from  which  it  is  received  by  the  com- 
municants. Derived  from  the  Latin  word  calix, 
genitive,  calicis,  meaning,  a  cup.  (See  Vessels, 
Sacred). 

Chalice  Veil. — A  square  of  silk  embroidered  and 
fringed,  varying  in  color  according  to  the  Church  Sea- 
son.    It  is  used  for  covering  the  chalice  when  empty. 

Chancel. — That  part  of  the  Church  building  set 
apart  as  the  place  of  the  Clergy  and  others  who 
minister  in  the  Church  service.  It  includes  the 
Sanctuary  where  the  Holy  Communion  is  celebrated 
and  the  choir  where  the  other  offices  are  said.  The 
Chancel  was  formerly,  and  is  even  now  in  many 
places,  divided  from  the  Nave  by  a  screen  or  lattice 
work  (cancelli)  and  is  raised  by  steps  above  the  level 
of  the  body  of  the  Church, 

Chancellor. — An  officer  of  the  Diocese,  learned  in 
the  law,  whose  duty  it  is  to  act  as  the  legal  counselor 
of  the  Bishop  and  of  the  Standing  Committee  in 
matters  affecting  the  interests  of  the  Church,  as  his 
professional  counsel  may  be  asked  or  required. 
Chancellor  is  also  the  title  of  a  Cathedral  officer;  the 
name  is  also  given  to  the  head  of  a  University. 

Chantry. — A  small  chapel  attached  to  a  Parish 
Church  where  the  daily  offices  are  said,  e.  g.,  the 
chantry  of  Grace  Church,  New  York.  Anciently  the 
chantry  was  an  endowed  chapel. 


CHASUBLE— CHRISTIAN  51 

Chasuble.— The  vestment  worn  by  the  celebrant  at 
the  Holy  Eucharist.  For  full  description  see  Vest- 
ments. 

Childermas.— The  old  English  popular  name  for 
Holy  Innocents  Day  (which  see). 

Chimere. — The  garment  worn  by  a  Bishop,  now 
usually  of  black  satin,  but  formerly  of  scarlet.  It  has 
lawn  sleeves  attached  to  it  which  properly  belong  to 
the  rochet,  the  white  vestment  worn  underneath.  The 
derivation  of  the  name  is  unknown. 

Choir. — Properly  speaking  the  word  "choir"  is  an 
architectural  term  used  only  of  Cathedrals  and  is  that 
part  of  the  building  which  in  parish  churches  is  called 
the  chancel.  It  is  usually  separated  from  the  cathedral 
nave  by  a  screen.  The  term  is  also  used  to  designate 
the  body  of  singers  appointed  to  render  the  music  of 
the  Church  services. 

Choir,  The  Vested. — ( See  Surpliced  Choir). 

Choral  Service. — (  See  Even  Song,  also  Intone  and 
Plain  Song.) 

Christian. — In  the  nth  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  the  26th  verse,  we  read,  "  And  the  disciples 
were  called  Christians  first  in  Antioch."  As  the  re- 
sult of  the  persecutions  which  arose  about  St.  Stephen, 
some  of  the  disciples  who  had  to  flee  for  their  lives 
came  to  Antioch.  In  time  there  grew  up  a  church 
there,  a  mixed  society  of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and  the 
citizens  of  Antioch  naturally  asked, "  What  are  they  ?  " 
"  What  name  do  they  bear  ?  "  "  What  is  their  object  ?  " 
While  they  were  acquainted  with  the  Jews  and  their 
peculiarities,  they  saw  that  this  was  not  a  Jewish 
organization,  for  it  embraced  Gentiles  as  well.     M'hen 


52     CHRISTIAN  NAME— CHRISTIAN  YEAR 

they  learned  that  the  one  bond  which  held  this  society 
together  was  their  belief  in  a  Messiah,  a  Christ,  the 
people  of  Antioch,  who  were  celebrated  for  their  fer- 
tility in  nicknames,  called  the  members  of  this  society, 
Christians.  Without  doubt  the  name  was  given  in 
ridicule.  It  did  not  spread  widely  at  first ;  it  is  only 
twice  used  in  the  Bible  and  each  time  as  a  word  of 
reproach.  But  as  often  happens  with  names  thus 
conferred,  this  was  a  name  to  remain  forever ;  a  name 
that  was  to  be  powerful  and  far-reaching  ;  a  name 
that  was  to  stand  for  all  that  is  lovely,  noble  and 
beautiful  in  human  Hfe.  Such  is  the  origin  of  the 
name  we  bear.  We  are  Christians  because  we  know 
no  other  name  but  that  of  Christ  and  no  other  bond 
but  that  of  union  with  Christ.  We  are  made  Christians 
in  our  Baptism,  for  we  are  then  brought  into  union 
with  Christ  and  made  members  of  His  Body.  The 
old  word  Christen,  meaning  to  baptize,  really  means 
to  Christian,  that  is,  to  make  Christian  by  incorpora- 
ting us  into  Christ. 

Christian  Name. — (  See  Name,  Christian.) 

Christian  Unity. — (See  Unity,  Church). 

Christian  Year,  The. — The  Church's  Year  of  Fes- 
tivals and  Fasts  is  called  the  Christian  Year  because 
as  Bishop  Cosin  says,  "  the  Church  does  not  number 
her  days,  or  measure  her  seasons,  so  much  by  the 
motion  of  the  sun,  as  by  the  course  of  our  Saviour ; 
beginning  and  counting  her  year  with  Him  who,  being 
the  true  Sun  of  Righteousness,  began  now  to  rise 
upon  the  world." 

The  Christian  Year  is  one  of  our  richest  possessions 
and  has  been  handed  down  to  us  from  the  most  ancient 


CHRISTIAN   YEAR  53 

times.  By  it  the  Church  regulates  her  PubHc  Worship, 
makes  generous  provision  for  the  reading  of  the  Bible 
and  for  us,  her  people,  it  is  the  measure  of  our  coming 
up  to  the  House  of  God.  By  means  of  it  we  connect 
the  passage  of  time  with  the  great  facts  of  Redemption 
and  thus  are  enabled  to  so  number  our  days  that  we 
may  apply  our  hearts  unto  wisdom.  An  examination 
of  its  structure  reveals  the  fact  that  it  insures  the 
Scriptural  setting  forth  of  the  Gospel,  not  in  part,  but 
in  all  its  fulness.  Its  principal  divisions  are  as  fol- 
lows : 

I.  Advent,  the  Coming  of  Christ ;  the  Season  in- 
cludes four  Sundays. 

II.  Christmas,  Incarnation  and  Birth  of  Christ. 

III.  Epiphany,  the  Manifestation  of  Christ  to  the 
Gentiles  :  Season  variable  and  may  include  six  Sun- 
days. 

IV.  Septuagesima  or  the  Pre-Lenten  Season  ; 
three  Sundays  :  why  God  the  Son  came  to  earth  ;  con- 
sciousness of  sin. 

V.  Lent,  including  Holy  WeeIc,  Good  Friday  and 
Easter  Even  ;  Penitence  and  Amendment  of  life ;  Re- 
demption by  the  Blood  of  Christ. 

VI.  Easter,  the  Risen  Life ;  teaching  of  the 
Great  Forty  Days. 

VII.  Ascension,  the  Hope  of  Glory. 

VIII.  Whitsun  Tide,  the  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

IX.  The  Trinity  Season,  the  completed  Revela- 
tion ;  the  moralities  of  the  Gospel. 

In  addition  to  these  great  divisions  or  seasons,  there 
are  the  Holy  Days  dotting  the  Calendar — Saints' 
Days   commemorating   the  grace  given    unto   God's 


54  CHRISTMAS  DAY 

faithful  servants,  and  other  Holy  Days  each  having  its 
special  Scriptural  teaching.  (See  Fasts,  Table  of,  also 
Feasts.) 

The  value  of  the  Christian  Year  cannot  be  too 
highly  estimated,  for  after  all  has  been  said,  the  fact 
remains,  that  no  better  instructor  in  the  truths  of  the 
Bible  can  be  found  than  what  is  commonly  called  The 
Christian  Year. 

Christmas  Day. — Christmas  is  preeminently  a 
Church  Festival,  and  observed  on  December  25th. 
On  this  day  the  Church  celebrates  with  joy,  gladness 
and  exultation  the  Nativity  of  her  Lord,  who  became 
Incarnate  (i.  e.,  took  our  nature  upon  Him)  and  was 
born  of  a  pure  Virgin.  As  the  angels  at  His  Birth, 
so  mankind  ever  since  has  hailed  the  Day  of  His  Na- 
tivity with  exceeding  great  joy.  The  Puritans  strove 
with  all  their  ardor  to  destroy  it,  but  happily  did  not 
succeed.  The  argument  used  against  it,  that  the 
Birthday  of  the  Child  Jesus  is  not  known,  and,  there- 
fore, cannot  be  preserved,  does  not  prevail  against  the 
universal  longing  to  celebrate  in  some  way  this  great 
event.  We  are  not  surprised,  therefore,  to  find  that 
from  the  very  earliest  period  Christmas  was  observed. 
St.  Chrysostom,  in  the  fourth  century,  speaks  of  it  as 
being  even  then  of  great  antiquity.  In  one  of  his 
Epistles  he  mentions  that  Julius  I,  about  a.  d.  350, 
had  caused  strict  inquiry  to  be  made  and  had  con- 
firmed the  observance  of  Christmas  on  December  25th. 

Christmas  has  always  been  observed  with  several 
celebrations  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  three  at  least  tak- 
ing place  ;  one  at  midnight,  another  at  early  dawn  and 
the  third  at  midday.     The  growing  devotion  of  the 


CHURCH  55 

American  Church  has  demanded  this  celebration  of 
Christmas  and,  therefore,  at  the  last  revision  of  the 
Prayer  Book  a  second  Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel  for 
this  day  was  inserted.  It  is  customary  to  decorate 
our  churches  on  Christmas  with  evergreen  as  symbol- 
ical of  the  eternal  nature  of  our  Lord ;  to  deck  the 
Altar  with  white  symbol  of  joy  and  purity,  and  in 
some  places  with  lighted  candles  to  typify  our  Lord  as 
the  Light  of  the  world. 

Church. — The  word  used  in  Holy  Scripture  for 
Church  is  ecclesia,  from  the  Greek  word  ek-kaleo, 
meaning  to  call  out.  An  ecclesia,  therefore,  is  a  body 
called  out.  The  Rev.  Francis  J.  Hall  has  given  the 
following  explanation,  "  The  Church  is  called  the 
ecclesia  because  her  membership  consists  of  those  who 
are  called  of  God,  and  adopted  as  His  children  and 
heirs  of  everlasting  life.  The  name  teaches  that  the 
origin  of  the  church  was  due,  not  to  any  human  act  of 
organization,  but  to  Divine  operations  and  a  Divine  in- 
gathering of  the  elect.  The  mark  by  which  the  elect 
are  distinguished  in  Holy  Scripture  is  membership  of 
the  Church  by  Baptism,  although  ultimate  salvation 
requires  further  conditions."  The  use  of  the  term 
ecclesia  came  originally  from  the  calling  out  of  Israel 
from  Egypt ;  "  out  of  Egypt  have  I  called  my  Son ;  " 
this  is  the  first  use  of  the  word.  The  true  conception 
of  the  Church  is  a  body  called  out  from  the  world, 
and  set  apart  to  the  service  of  God,  as  such  it  is  called 
the  Kingdom  of  God,  over  which  God  reigns  and  in 
which  they  whQ  are  called  serve  Him.  (See  Unity, 
Church;  Kingdom  of  God  ;  Church  Catholic ;  also 
Anglican  Church). 


56  CHURCH  BUILDING  FUND 

Church  Building  Fund. — A    very    important   and 
helpful   organization    exists  in  the  American  Church 
known   as   "  The  American    Church    Building   Fund 
Commission."     It  was  established  October  25th,  1880, 
by  the    General  Convention   and  consists  of  all  the 
Bishops,  and   one   clergyman   and   one  layman  from 
each  Diocese  and  Missionary  Jurisdiction  appointed 
by   the  Bishop  thereof,  and  of  twenty   members-at- 
large  appointed  by  the  Presiding  Bishop.     Its  object 
is  to  create  by  an  annual  offering  from  every  congre- 
gation, as  recommended  by  the  General  Convention, 
and  by  individual  gifts,  a  Fund  of  One  Million  Dol- 
lars, portions  of  the  principal  to  be  loaned,  and  of  the 
interest  given,  to  aid  the  building  of  churches  wher- 
ever  needed.     In  order  to  hold  property  and  carry 
on    the    work    of    loaning   money   on    mortgage   in 
a  safe  and  legal  manner,  it  was  necessary  to  organize 
a  corporation  and  this  was  done  under  the  laws  of  the 
State  of  New  York,  the  title  of  the  organization  being 
that   given   above.     This    commission   is  one  of  the 
most  efficient  agencies  in  Church  extension ;  many  a 
mission  through  its  aid  being  enabled  to  erect  a  House 
of  Worship,  which  otherwise  would  have  had  to  give  up 
in  despair  and  abandon  all  hopes  of  having  the  Church's 
worship  and  administration  of  the  Sacraments. 

Church  Catholic,  The. — The  kingdom  of  Christ, 
partly  visible  here  on  earth,  partly  invisible  behind  the 
veil.  The  Church  Catholic  embraces  three  great  di- 
visions : 

I.  The  Church  Militant,  here  on  earth,  strug- 
gling, fighting  (which  militant  means)  against  sin  to 
overcome  it. 


CHURCH   CHRONOLOGY  57 

II.  The  Church  Expectant  where  the  soui  abides 
after  death  in  a  state  of  expectancy  of  the  final  Res- 
urrection ;  called,  also,  the  Intermediate  State  (which 
see). 

III.  The  Church  Triumphant  in  Heaven  where 
the  soul  reunited  to  the  body  has  its  perfect  consum- 
mation and  bliss  in  God's  eternal  and  everlasting 
glory. 

Church  Chronology. — Under  this  head  may  be 
given  certain  dates  and  events  which  may  be  regarded 
as  "  Turning  Points"  in  the  history  of  the  Christian 
Church  : 


event.  date. 

Day  of  Pentecost,  Birthday  of  the  Church A.  D,  33 

Death  of  St.  John  at  Ephesus 97 

The  Ten  great  Persecutions  of  Christians      64-313 

I.  General  Council,  at  Nicea      325 

II.  General  Council,  at  Constantinople 381 

III.  General  Council,  at  Ephesus 431 

IV.  General  Council,  at  Chalcedon 451 

Leo  the  Great  revised  the  Roman  Liturgy 492 

V.  General  Council,  at  Constantinople 553 

Gregory  the  Great  revised  the  Roman  Liturgy 590 

St.  Augustine  came  to  England 595 

VI.  General  Council,  at  Constantinople 681 

Venerable  Bede  died  at  Yarrow,  England 735 

Alfred  the  Great  founded  Oxford  University 887 

Final  Separation  of  Church  in  East  and  West 1054 

Osmund,  Bishop  of  Salisbury,  revised  English  Liturgy  ....  108 1 

Crusades  began 1095 

Bible  divided  into  chapters 1252 

Wickhffe  and  his  lyork 1377-1384 

First  book  printed,  a  Latin  Bible,  at  Mentz 1450 

Martin  Luther  and  his  work 1517-1546 

John   Calvin 1530-I564 


58      CHURCH  CLUB-CHURCH  COLORS 

English  Reformation I534-I559 

First  English  Prayer  Book  set  forth 1549 

Present  authorized  version  of  the  Bible 1611 

Present  English  Prayer  Book  set  forth 1662 

Church  introduced  into  America 1578-1607 

Bishop  Seabury  consecrated  in  Scotland  first  American  Bishop  .  1784 
Three   additional   Bishops   consecrated   in  England  for  American 

Church 1787-1790 

Name  changed  to  Protestant  Episcopal 1789 

American  Prayer  Book  set  forth Oct.  16,  1789 

American  Prayer  Book  revised 1883-1892 

Church  Club Throughout  the  American  Church 

there  are  a  number  of  Church  Clubs  composed  of  lay- 
men, associated  together  for  the  purpose  of  discussing 
problems  of  Church  work  and  belief  and  studying  out 
more  thoroughly  what  this  Church  teaches  and  what 
its  history  is.  In  some  of  these  clubs  eminent  Bishops 
and  other  clergy  and  laymen  are  invited  to  deliver 
lectures  which  are  afterwards  printed  in  book  form. 
The  Church  Club  has  done  much  to  raise  up  a  class 
of  intelligent  and  well-informed  Churchmen  who  are 
proving  to  be  a  great  help  and  blessing  to  the  Church. 

Church  Colors — Also  called  Liturgical  colors. 
From  the  most  ancient  times  it  has  been  customary  to 
deck  the  Church's  Altar  with  hangings  of  rich  ma- 
terial which  vary  in  color  with  the  Church  Season. 
As  commonly  used  at  the  present  time  the  Church 
colors  are  five  in  number,  viz.,  white,  red,  violet,  green 
and  black.  Their  use  may  be  briefly  set  forth  as  fol- 
lows :  White  is  used  on  all  the  great  Festivals  of  our 
Lord,  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  of  those  Saints  who 
did  not  suffer  martyrdom  ;  it  is  also  the  color  for  All 
Saints'    Day,  and   the  Feast  of  St.  Michael  and  All 


CHURCH   CONGRESS  59 

Angels  ;  white  is  the  symbol  of  joy  and  purity.  Red 
is  used  on  the  Feasts  of  Martyrs,  typifying  that  they 
shed  their  blood  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus ;  it  is  also 
used  at  Whitsun  Tide,  symbolizing  the  cloven  tongues 
of  fire  in  the  hkeness  of  which  the  Holy  Ghost  de- 
scended on  the  Apostles.  Violet  is  the  penitential 
color  and  is  used  in  Advent,  Lent,  the  Ember  and 
Rogation  Days,  on  the  Feasts  of  the  Holy  Innocents, 
etc.  Green  is  the  ordinary  color  for  days  that  are 
neither  feasts  nor  Fasts  as  being  the  pervading  color 
of  nature;  it  is  chiefly  used  during  the  Epiphany 
Tide  and  the  long  period  of  the  Trinity  Season. 
Black  is  made  use  of  at  funerals  and  on  Good 
Friday.  This  use  of  the  colors  applies  to  the  stole  as 
well  as  to  the  Altar  hangings.  The  black  stole  is  al- 
ways out  of  place,  incongruous,  except  at  funerals  and 
on  Good  Friday.  Where  they  are  used,  the  cope, 
chasuble,  maniple,  dalmatic  and  tunic  also  vary  with 
the  Season  in  the  same  manner.  The  use  of  the  Church 
colors,  besides  "  decking  the  place  of  His  Sanctuary" 
is  also  most  helpful  to  the  devotions  of  the  people,  in 
that  it  teaches  them  by  the  eye  the  various  Seasons 
of  the  Church's  joy  or  mourning. 

Church  Congress — An  organization  of  the  Clergy 
and  Laity  in  the  American  Church  having  for  its  ob- 
ject the  general  discussion  of  living  questions  of  the 
day  and  the  application  of  Revealed  Truth  to  the 
needs  of  our  modern  life.  It  was  organized  in  1874 
on  the  model  of  the  English  Church  Congress  which, 
no  doubt,  suggested  such  an  organization  for  the 
Church  in  the  United  States.  It  is  not  a  legislative 
body,  but  rather  an  "  Open  Court "  for  the  free  ex- 


6o  CHURCH  MILITANT 

change  of  views.  Meetings  are  held  annually  and  an 
elaborate  programme  of  subjects  is  prepared  for  each 
meeting,  with  appointed  essayists  and  speakers,  and 
volunteer  speakers  are  permitted.  The  proceedings 
of  each  Congress  are  published  in  book  form,  of  which 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Wildes  for  so  many  years  the  General 
Secretary  says,  "  The  proceedings,  addresses  and 
speeches  of  the  several  sessions  embodied  in  annual 
reports  form  a  thesaurus  of  ripe  learning,  vigorous 
thought  and  eloquent  utterance  upon  great  questions 
of  the  times,  of  which  the  Episcopal  Church  may 
well  be  proud.  To  the  student  in  Theology  and  its 
cognate  topics,  no  less  than  to  clergymen  and  thought- 
ful laymen,  these  volumes  will  be  found  most  valuable." 

Church  Militant — (See  Church  Catholic,  The). 

Church  Missions  House — This  is  a  name  that 
ought  to  be  familiar  to  every  American  Churchman. 
It  is  the  name  given  to  the  handsome  building  which 
is  the  headquarters  of  "  The  Domestic  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America."  For  many  years 
the  headquarters  of  the  Society  were  in  rented  rooms 
in  the  Bible  House,  New  York  City.  By  special 
offerings  given  for  the  purpose  by  many  generous 
Churchmen,  the  Society  was  provided  with  the  means 
to  erect  this  beautiful  and  spacious  building.  The 
corner-stone  was  laid  on  the  southeast  corner  of  Fourth 
Avenue  and  Twenty-Second  Street  in  New  York 
City  on  October  3,  1892.  The  building  was  occupied 
by  the  Society  on  New  Year's  Day,  1894,  and  on  the 
25th  of  the  same  month,  St.  Paul's  Day,  the  building 
was    formally    dedicated.     "  Thus    after    more    than 


CHURCH  TEMPERANCE  SOCIETY       6i 

seventy  years,  during  which  the  Society  had  been  a 
tenant,  the  Society,  representing  our  whole  Church, 
was  established  in  its  own  beautiful  home."  The 
Church  Mission  House  is  a  perfect  beehive  of  Church 
work.  Here  all  the  leading  interests  of  the  Church 
are  centred.  In  its  spacious,  well-lighted  rooms  are 
the  offices  of  the  Missionary  Society.  Here,  too,  are 
the  headquarters  of  the  Woman's  Auxiliary,  the 
American  Building  Fund  Commission,  the  officers  of 
the  General  Convention,  of  the  General  Clergy  Relief 
Fund,  the  Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew,  the  Girls' 
Friendly  Society  and  other  Church  agencies.  Here, 
too,  in  its  beautiful  Chapel  the  noontide  prayers  are 
daily  offered  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
throughout  the  world.  The  Church  Missions  House 
is  well  worth  a  visit  by  those  who  are  visiting  New 
York  even  for  only  a  few  days.  (See  Domestic  and 
Foreign  Missionary  Society). 

Church  Temperance  Society. — This  Society  was 
organized  in  1881,  and  has  for  its  object  the  promotion 
of  temperance  in  its  strict  meaning.  Its  adult  mem- 
bership combines  those  who  temperately  use  and 
those  who  totally  abstain  from  intoxicating  liquors  as 
beverages.  It  works  on  the  lines  of  moral  as  well  as 
legal  suasion,  and  its  practical  objects  are:  i.  Train- 
ing the  young  in  habits  of  temperance.  2.  Rescue 
of  the  drunkard.  3.  Restriction  of  the  saloon  by 
legislation,  and  4.  Counteractive  agencies,  such  as 
coffee-houses,  working-men's  clubs,  reading-rooms 
and  other  attractive  wholesome  resorts.  The  Church 
Temperance  Legion  deals  with  boys,  seeking  to  in- 
duce them  to  keep  sober,  pure,  and  reverent  from  the 


62      CHURCH  WARDENS— CHURCHING 

earliest  years   of  manhood  and  it  endeavors  to  per- 
petuate those  habits  in  men. 

Church  Wardens. — The  name  given  to  two  officers 
of  a  parish  usually  distinguished  by  the  titles,  Senior 
and  Junior.  In  some  Dioceses  they  are  elected  di- 
rectly by  the  people  of  the  parish  at  the  same  time 
the  Vestrymen  are  elected.  In  other  Dioceses  they 
are  appointed  by  the  newly  elected  Vestry.  The 
Senior  Warden  is  usually  appointed  by  the  Rector  and 
the  Junior  Warden  is  elected  by  the  Vestry.  It  is  the 
special  duties  of  the  Wardens  to  see  that  the  Church 
edifice  is  kept  from  unhallowed  use ;  that  it  be  kept 
clean  and  in  good  repair,  duly  lighted  and  warmed ; 
to  provide  a  sufficient  supply  of  books  and  ecclesias- 
tical vestments  to  be  used  in  the  public  ministrations 
by  the  Minister,  and  to  provide  proper  elements  for 
the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion  and  preserve 
due  order  during  service.  In  the  absence  of  the 
Rector  one  of  the  Wardens  presides  at  Parish  and 
Vestry  meetings. 

Church  Year. — (See  Christian  Year). 

Churching. — Equivalent  to  the  Purification  among 
the  Jews,  and  which  in  the  life  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary  is  commemorated  as  a  Feast  of  the  Church  on 
February  2.  The  reader  is  directed  to  the  service  set 
forth  in  the  Prayer  Book  under  the  title, "  The  Thanks- 
giving of  Women  after  Childbirth  ;  commonly  called, 
The  Churching  of  Women."  "  Although  every  de- 
liverance from  peril  or  sorrow  demands  a  tribute  of 
thanksgiving  to  God,  yet  God  Himself  has  placed  a 
mark  on  the  pains  of  childbirth  (Gen.  3:  16);  and 
tlierefore,  as  bearing  special  reference  to  the  cause  of 


CIRCUMCISION— CLERGY  63 

all  other  misery,  the  Church  has  appointed  a  special 
office  of  praise  in  acknowledgment  of  the  primeval 
curse  converted  into  a  blessing." 

Circumcision,  The. — A  Feast  of  the  Church  ob- 
served on  January  ist,  in  commemoration  of  our  Lord's 
obedience  to  the  Law  of  Circumcision  and  His  re- 
ceiving the  Name  Jesus  (which  see,  also  Holy  Name). 
Originally  this  date  was  observed  as  the  Octave  of 
Christmas.  Its  first  mention  as  the  Feast  of  the  Cir- 
cumcision was  about  A.  d.  1090.  In  the  Annotated 
Prayer  Book  there  is  the  following  note :  "  January 
1st  was  never  in  anyway  connected  with  the  opening 
of  the  Christian  Year ;  and  the  religious  observance 
of  this  day  (New  Year's  Day)  has  never  received  any 
sanction  from  the  Church,  except  as  the  Octave  of 
Christmas  and  the  Feast  of  the  Circumcision.  The 
spiritual  point  of  the  season  all  gathers  about  Christ- 
mas. As  the  modern  New  Year's  Day  is  merely  con- 
ventionally so  (New  Year's  Day  being  on  March  25th 
until  about  150  years  ago),  there  is  no  reason  why  it 
should  be  allowed  at  all  to  dim  the  lustre  of  a  day  so 
important  to  all  persons  and  all  ages  as  Christmas 
Day."  The  Feast  of  the  Circumcision  is  designed  to 
be  observed  with  great  solemnity.  There  are  Proper 
Psalms,  being  the  40th  and  90th  for  Morning  Prayer, 
and  the  65th  and  103d  for  Evening  Prayer,  also 
Proper  Lessons  and  Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel,  these 
last  to  be  used  every  day  until  the  Epiphany.  The 
Church  color  is, white,  and  the  Feast  is  placed  among 
the  Days  of  Obligation  (which  see). 

Clergy. — A  collective  name  for  the  Bishops,  Priests 
and  Deacons  of  the  Church.     The  Priesthood  and  the 


64  CLERICAL— COLLECT 

People  are  generally  distinguished  from  each  other  by 
the  titles  Clergy  and  Laity.  The  term  Clergy  is  de- 
rived from  the  Greek  word  Cleros,  meaning  a  lot  or 
portion,  either  because  the  Clergy — clerikoi — are  the 
Lord's  portion,  as  being  allotted  to  His  service  ;  or 
because  God  is  their  portion  and  inheritance.  The 
Laity  are  so  called  from  the  Greek  word  Laos,  meaning 
people,  as  being  the  chosen  and  peculiar  people  of  God. 

Clerical. — Pertaining  to  the  work  and  office  of  the 
Clergy. 

Cloister. — A  covered  walk  about  a  Cathedral  or 
Church  or  Collegiate  building,  oftentimes  forming  a 
portion  of  the  quadrangle. 

Coadjutor. — (See  Bishop  Coadjutor). 

Collect. — The  name  given  to  the  prayers  set  forth 
in  the  Prayer  Book  and  especially  to  the  short  prayers 
used  in  connection  with  Epistles  and  Gospels.  The 
origin  of  the  name  is  uncertain  and  various  meanings 
have  been  given  to  it.  Some  have  connected  it  with 
the  collected  assembly  of  the  people  ;  others  have  in- 
terpreted the  name  as  indicating  that  the  prayer  so- 
called,  collects  together  the  topics  of  previous  prayers 
or  else  those  of  the  Epistle  and  Gospel  for  the  day. 
Another  interpretation  is  that  which  distinguishes  the 
Collect  as  the  prayer  offered  by  the  Priest  alone  on 
behalf  of  the  people,  while  in  the  Litanies  and  Ver- 
sicles  the  Priest  and  people  pray  alternately.  As  of 
Common  Prayer  in  general,  so  it  may  be  concluded 
especially  of  the  Collect  in  particular,  "  that  it  is  the 
supplications  of  many  gathered  into  one  by  the  voice 
of  the  Priest  and  offered  up  by  him  to  the  Father 
through  our  Lord  and  Mediator  Jesus  Christ." 


COMFORTABLE  WORDS  65 

Comfortable  W^ords. — The  name  given  to  the  short 
passages  of  Scripture  read  after  the  Absolution  in  the 
Communion  service.  It  has  been  pointed  out  that 
these  are  peculiar  to  our  Liturgy  and  that  "  perhaps 
the  object  of  their  introduction  was  the  obvious  one 
suggested  in  the  title  of  Comfortable  Words,  of  con- 
firming the  words  of  Absolution  with  those  of  Christ 
and  His  Apostles  ;  and  of  holding  forth  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  before  the  communicants,  in  the  words  of 
Holy  Scripture  to  prepare  them  for  '  discerning '  His 
Body  in  the  Sacrament." 

Commendatory  Prayer. — A  beautiful  and  impress- 
ive prayer  added  to  the  Prayer  Book  in  1661,  and 
which  is  to  be  said  over  a  dying  person.  This  prayer 
ought  to  be  memorized  by  every  Churchman  so  as  to 
use  it  in  any  emergency  for,  as  Bishop  Coxe  suggests 
in  "  Thoughts  on  the  Services,"  "  whether  a  Clergy- 
man be  present  or  not,  no  Christian  should  be  willing 
to  die,  or  be  permitted  to  die,  without  the  Commenda- 
tory Prayer  said  by  some  one  present  at  or  near  the 
moment  of  departure.  Church  people  are  not  heathen, 
that  they  should  neglect  this  bounden  duty  to  one 
who  is  passing  away.  '  Father  into  Thy  hands  I  com- 
mend My  spirit,'  said  the  Saviour  with  His  dying 
breath.  So  should  the  sick  person  in  his  own  behalf; 
or  those  who  love  him  in  his  behalf,  if  because  of  the 
pain  or  unconsciousness  of  death,  he  cannot  frame  the 
petition  for  himself." 

Commandmejnts,  The  Ten. — (See  Decalogue.) 

Common  Prayer. — Bishop  Whitehead  has  given 
the  following  explanation  of  this  term :  "  Common 
Prayer   is  so    called    in    distinction    from    private   or 


66        COMMUNION— CONFIRMATION 

special  prayer.  It  comprehends  those  needs  and  ex- 
presses those  rehgious  feelings  which  are  common  to 
all  God's  children  who  come  together  to  worship.  So 
we  make  our  common  supplications,  confess  our  com- 
mon sins,  and  offer  our  common  sacrifice  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving,  of  alms  and  devotion."  (See 
Worship,  also  Prayer  Book.) 

Communion,  Holy. — (See  Holy  Communion.) 

Communion  of  Saints. — An  article  of  the  Creed 
by  which  is  meant  the  fellowship  with,  or  union  in 
Christ  of  all  who  are  one  with  Him  whether  they  are 
among  the  living  in  the  Church  on  earth  or  the  de- 
parted in  Paradise.  The  Communion  of  Saints  is 
specially  realized  in  the  Holy  Eucharist.  This  spiritual 
food  is  our  Lord's  own  divine  substance  and  life,  by 
participation  in  which  the  faithful  Christian  enters 
into  a  communion  with  his  Lord  which  death  cannot 
end  or  even  interrupt.  All  who  enter,  whether  in  the 
present  or  in  the  past,  into  this  communion  with  their 
risen  Lord  are  thereby  bound  together  in  holy  fellow- 
ship one  with  another  also.  It  is  this  holy  fellowship 
of  those  whom  the  Spirit  has  sanctified,  one  with 
another  and  with  their  Lord,  that  we  call  the  Com- 
munion of  Saints.     (See  All  Saints'  Day.) 

Compline. — One  of  the  seven  Canonical  Hours 
(which  see). 

Confirmation. — An  ordinance  of  the  Church,  sacra- 
mental in  character  and  grace  conferring.  It  is  ad- 
ministered to  those  who  have  been  baptized  and  is 
effected  by  prayer  and  the  Laying  on  of  Hands  by 
the  Bishop.  Hence  the  Scriptural  name  for  it  is  "  The 
Laying  on  of  Hands."     Its  chief  grace  is  the  seven- 


CONFIRMATION  67 

fold  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  means  of  which  we 
are  sealed,  made  firm  or  strong,  and  equipped  "  man- 
fully to  fight  under  Christ's  banner  against  sin,  the 
world  and  the  devil."  Confirmation  is  a  further 
advance  in  the  Christian  Life  and  entitles  the  recipient 
to  be  admitted  to  the  Holy  Communion. 

The  Scriptural  authority  for  Confirmation  is  very 
manifest.  Thus  in  Acts  8 :  5-17,  we  have  the  first 
recorded  Confirmation,  and  in  the  19th  chapter 
we  find  another  account  of  the  same  administration. 
In  Hebrews  6:  i,  2,  we  find  Confirmation  or  the 
Laying  on  of  Hands  mentioned  as  a  first  or  foundation 
principle  of  the  Doctrine  of  Christ,  as  necessary  to  the 
health  of  the  soul  as  Repentance,  Faith,  Baptism, 
Resurrection  and  eternal  judgment.  In  Ephesians  i : 
13  and  14,  it  is  spoken  of  as  a  "  sealing,"  and  made  a 
plea  for  righteousness  of  life:  and  in  the  fourth 
chapter,  verse  30,  it  is  spoken  of  in  the  same  way, 
as  well  as  other  passages  which  might  be  cited.  Con- 
firmation having  such  Scriptural  authority,  it  is  to  be 
noted  that  it  has  always  and  in  all  places  been  practiced 
by  the  Historic  Church  and  that  even  at  this  present 
time  nine-tenths  of  all  Christian  people  still  hold  to 
Confirmation  as  essential  and  necessary  to  the  re- 
ligious life.  While  the  above  Scriptural  authority  and 
universal  practice  are  sufficient  evidence  that  the  use 
of  Confirmation  is  according  to  the  mind  of  Christ, 
yet  it  will  be  interesting  to  know  the  estimate  of  this 
holy  ordinance  by  those  who  have  departed  from  the 
practice  of  the  Universal  Church,  which  is  given  as 
follows : 

Methodist  Testimony. — "  I  was  determined  not  to 


68        CONSECRATE— CONSECRATION 

be  without  it,  and  therefore  went  and  received  Con- 
firmation, even  since  I  became  a  Methodist  preacher." 
— Dr.  Adam  Clarke. 

Baptist  Testimony. — "  We  believe  that  Laying  on 
of  Hands,  with  prayer,  upon  baptized  believers  as 
such,  is  an  ordinance  of  Christ,  and  ought  to  be  sub- 
mitted unto  by  all  persons  to  partake  of  the  Lord's 
Supper." — Baptist  Associatio?t,  September  ly,  1742. 

Congregational  Testimony. — "  The  confession  of 
the  Name  of  Christ  is,  after  all,  very  lame,  and  will  be 
so  till  the  discipline  which  Christ  ordained  be  restored, 
and  the  Rite  of  Confirmation  be  recovered  in  its  full 
use  and  solemnity." — Dr.  Coleman,  Boston. 

Presbyterian  Testimony. — "  The  Rite  of  Con- 
firmation thus  administered  to  baptized  children, 
when  arrived  at  competent  years,  shows  clearly  that 
the  Primitive  Church  in  her  purest  days,  exercised  the 
authority  of  a  Mother  over  her  baptized  children." — 
Committee  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Consecrate. — To  make  sacred;  to  set  apart  for 
sacred  use,  as  the  elements  in  the  Holy  Communion, 
Church  buildings,  etc.  A  Bishop  is  said  to  be  con- 
secrated to  his  ofifice  by  the  act  of  Laying  on  of 
Hands  by  other  Bishops. 

Consecration,  Prayer  of. — That  portion  of  the 
Communion  office  beginning  with  the  words,  "  All 
glory  be  to  Thee,  Almighty  God,"  etc.,  and  by  which 
the  Bread  and  the  Wine  become  the  Body  and  the 
Blood  of  Christ.  This  is  the  most  solemn  act  of  the 
whole  service  and  comprises  (i)  the  words  of  Institu- 
tion, (2)  the  Oblation  and  (3)  the  Invocation, followed 
by  the  Intercessions. 


CONSECRATION— CONVOCATION       69 

Consecration  of  Church  Buildings. — The  service 
provided  in  the  Prayer  Book  whereby  a  church  build- 
ing erected  and  paid  for  is  separated,  by  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  Bishop  from  all  unhallowed,  ordinary 
and  common  uses  and  dedicated  to  God's  service,  for 
reading  His  Holy  Word,  for  celebrating  His  Holy 
Sacraments,  for  offering  to  His  glorious  Majesty  the 
sacrifices  of  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  for  blessing  His 
people  in  His  Name,  and  for  all  other  holy  offices. 
The  building  thus  set  apart  becomes  God's  House  and 
not  man's,  and  as  such  calls  for  acts  of  reverence  on 
man's  part  as  he  enters  it  to  meet  God  where  He  has 
thus  caused  His  Name  to  dwell  there. 

Convention — A  name  quite*  generally  used  in  the 
United  States  for  a  Council  of  the  Church.  (See 
General  Convention,  Diocesan  Convention,  also 
Council.) 

Convocation. — The  term  "  Convocation  "  as  used  in 
the  American  Church  has  reference  to  certain  terri- 
torial divisions  in  a  Diocese,  or  the  grouping  together 
of  the  Clergy  and  Laity  of  certain  districts  of  a 
Diocese,  for  the  more  efficient  and  systematic  work  of 
missions.  Usually  each  Diocese  is  divided  into  two 
or  more  Convocational  Districts,  each  one  presided 
over  by  a  Priest,  either  elected  by  the  Clergy  of  the 
Convocation  or  appointed  by  the  Bishop,  and  usually 
called  the  "  Dean  of  Convocation."  This  arrangement 
has  been  found  to  be  very  helpful  in  creating  a  greater 
interest  in  the  work  of  Diocesan  Missions  and  in  pro- 
moting Church  extension  within  the  Convocational 
limits. 

The  term  is  also  applied  to  the  annual  meetings  of 


70  COPE— COUNCIL 

the  Bishop,  Clergy  and  Laity  of  a  Missionary  Juris- 
diction, which  being  a  mission,  is  not  entitled  to  hold 
a  Diocesan  Council  or  Convention. 

Cope. — A  long  cloak  of  silk  or  other  rich  material, 
semicircular  in  shape,  fastened  in  front  at  the  neck 
by  a  clasp  or  morse  and  having  on  the  back  a  flat 
hood  embroidered.  It  is  worn  over  the  alb  or  sur- 
plice and  varies  in  color  according  to  the  Church  sea- 
son. Usually  worn  in  processions  by  Priest  or  Bishop 
and  is  symbolical  of  rule. 

CorporaL — One  of  the  pieces  of  Altar  linen.  A 
napkin  of  fine  linen  to  be  spread  on  the  Altar,  and 
upon  which  the  sacred  vessels  are  placed  at  the  Holy 
Communion.  When  the  Altar  breads  are  on  the 
Altar,  the  lower  right  hand  corner  of  the  corporal  is 
turned  back  over  them,  except  during  the  oblation 
and  consecration. 

Cotta. — A  shorter  form  of  the  surplice,  not  so  full 
and  having  short  sleeves.  The  short  surplice  worn 
by  choir-boys  and  choirmen  is  usually  called  a  cotta. 

Council. — An  assemblage  of  the  Church  met  to- 
gether for  the  purpose  of  considering  matters  of  faith 
and  discipline  and  legislating  upon  them.  The  Coun- 
cil may  be  ecumenical,  i.  e.,  general,  or  else  of  local 
interest  and  as  such  may  be  National,  provincial  or 
Diocesan.  The  General  Councils  are  those  held  by 
the  Undivided  Church  (which  see)  and  which  have 
been  universally  received.  They  are  generally  re- 
garded as  being  six  in  number,  as  follows  : 

I.  Council  of  Nicea,  held  a.  d.  325,  met  to  con- 
sider the  heresy  of  Arius  and  which  gave  us  the 
Nicene  Creed. 


CREDENCE— CREED  71 

II.  Council  of  Constantinople,  held  a.  d.  381,  to 
consider  the  heresy  of  Macedonius  and  which  re- 
affirmed the  Nicene  Creed  and  completed  it  as  it  now 
stands  except  the  "  Filioque." 

III.  Council  of  Ephesus,  held  a.  d.  431,  to  con- 
sider the  Nestorian  Heresy. 

IV.  Council  of  Chalcedon,  held  a.  d.  451,  to  con- 
sider the  Heresy  of  the  Eutychians. 

V.  Second  Council  of  Constantinople,  held  A.  D. 
553,  to  confirm  the  decisions  of  the  first  four  General 
Councils. 

VI.  Third  Council  of  Constantinople,  held  a.  d. 
680,  against  a  development  of  Eutychianism.  (See 
Ecumenical.) 

Credence. — A  table  or  shelf  made  of  wood  or  stone 
placed  at  the  side  of  the  Sanctuary  to  hold  the  ele- 
ments and  vessels  preparatory  to  consecration  in  the 
Holy  Communion.  The  derivation  is  not  certainly 
known.  Some  suppose  it  is  derived  from  an  Anglo- 
Saxon  word  meaning  "  to  make  ready  "  ;  while  others 
think  it  is  derived  from  the  ItaHan  word  for  "  buffet  " 
— credeftsare,  meaning  to  taste  food  or  drink  before 
handed  to  another, — an  old  court  custom.  The  pres- 
ence of  the  Credence  in  the  Sanctuary  is  made  neces- 
sary by  the  rubric  which  directs  that  the  bread  and 
wine  shall  not  be  placed  on  the  Altar  until  the  time 
of  the  Offertory. 

Creed. — A  name  derived  from  the  Latin  word, 
credo,  meaning  /  believe,  and  signifying  the  Belief. 
The  Creed  begins  with  the  words  "  I  beheve,"  because 
each  and  every  statement  in  it  contains  a  truth  supe- 
rior to  reason,  revealed  by  Almighty  God  and  proposed 


72  CROSS 

to  our  faith  faculty.  In  the  American  Church  two 
forms  of  the  Creed  are  used,  namely  the  Apostles' 
and  the  Nicene,  to  each  of  which  the  reader  is 
referred.  (See  also  Orthodox.)  Two  customs 
in  saying  the  Creed  have  come  down  to  us  from 
the  most  ancient  times,  (i)  that  of  turning  to 
the  East  or  towards  the  Altar  in  saying  it,  and 
(2)  that  of  bowing  the  head  at  the  holy  Name  of 
Jesus. 

Cross,  The. — Among  the  ancients  death  by  cruci- 
fixion was  a  very  common  mode  of  execution. 
Among  the  Romans,  death  on  the  cross  was  regarded 
as  the  most  degraded  death  possible,  and  was  used  in 
the  punishment  of  slaves  and  the  lowest  class  of  crimi- 
nals. It  was  thus  our  Blessed  Lord  was  humiliated ; 
nay,  it  was  thus  that  "  He  humbled  Himself,  and  be- 
came obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the 
Cross."  (Phil.  2 ;  8.)  This  humiliating  death  of  our 
Lord  by  crucifixion,  led  His  followers  to  regard  the 
Cross  with  feelings  of  the  greatest  reverence.  Hence- 
forth, the  Cross,  the  instrument  of  a  shameful  death, 
became  the  symbol  of  glory.  It  became  the  emblem 
of  the  Christian  Religion.  It  was  placed  on  all  church 
buildings  and  over  the  Altar  as  the  everlasting  sign 
of  the  eternal  hope  of  the  Christian's  belief.  It  be- 
came also  a  manual  act.  The  custom  of  crossing  one- 
self, as  an  act  of  devotion  may  be  traced  back  to  the 
very  beginnings  of  Christianity.  The  Prayer  Book 
makes  provision  for  the  newly  baptized  to  be  signed 
"  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross  in  token  that  hereafter  he 
shall  not  be  ashamed  to  confess  the  Faith  of  Christ 
crucified,"  and  it  is  thought  that  if  it  be  neither  wrong 


CRUCIFER— DAILY  PRAYER  73 

nor  superstitious  on  this  occasion,  it  cannot  be  at 
other  times.     (See  Emblems.) 

Crucifer. — From  a  Latin  word  meaning  cross- 
bearer,  a  name  used  to  designate  one  who  carries  the 
cross  in  choir  processionals. 

Cruets. — For  the  greater  convenience  of  the  Priest 
in  celebrating  the  Holy  Communion,  vessels  of  glass 
or  precious  metal,  called  cruets,  are  placed  on  the 
credence  to  hold  the  wine  and  water,  and  from  which 
at  the  proper  time  in  the  service,  the  chalice  is  sup- 
plied. 

Crypt. — A  vault  beneath  a  church,  more  especially 
under  the  Chancel  and  sometimes  used  for  burial. 
The  word  is  sometimes  given  to  the  basement  of  a 
church  where  services  are  held. 

Curate. — Derived  from  the  Latin  curatus,  meaning 
one  who  is  charged  with  the  cura,  i.  e.,  the  cure  or 
care  of  souls.  Originally  curate  meant  any  one  under 
the  rank  of  Bishop,  having  the  cure  of  souls,  but  now 
the  name  is  usually  given  to  the  Assistant  Minister 
in  a  Parish.    (See  Assistant  Minister.) 


D 


Daily  Prayer,  The — By  the  appointment  of  Daily 
Morning  and  Evening  Prayer  set  forth  in  the  Prayer 
Book  the  Church  designs  that  services  should  be  held 
every  day  in  >  the  church  throughout  the  year.  This 
is  usually  regarded  as  being  impracticable  and  there- 
fore the  Daily  Prayer  does  not  prevail  in  our  churches. 
It  has  been  pointed   out,  however,  that  *'  Churches 


74  DALMATIC— DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  KING 

without  such  an  offering  of  Morning  and  Evening 
Prayer  are  clearly  alien  to  the  system  and  principles 
of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  to  make  the 
offering  in  the  total  absence  of  worshippers  seems 
scarcely  less  so.  But  as  every  church  receives  bless- 
ings from  God  in  proportion  as  it  renders  to  Him  the 
honor  due  unto  His  Name,  so  it  is  much  to  be  wished 
that  increased  knowledge  of  devotional  principles  may 
lead  on  to  such  increase  of  devotional  practice  as  may 
make  the  omission  of  the  Daily  Offices  rare  in  the 
Churches  of  our  land." 

Dalmatic. — A  robe  of  silk  or  other  rich  material 
with  wide  but  short  sleeves,  and  richly  embroidered, 
worn  by  the  Deacon  or  Gospeller  at  the  Holy  Eu- 
charist. Not  usually  worn,  although  its  use  is  being 
restored. 

Daughters  of  the  King. — An  organization  of  the 
young  women  of  the  Church,  organized  in  1885.  A 
careful  distinction  should  be  made  between  the 
Daughters  of  the  King  and  "  The  King's  Daughters." 
This  organization  came  into  existence  some  time  be- 
fore The  King's  Daughters  was  organized,  and  it  is  to 
be  noted  that  the  Daughters  of  the  King  is  more  of 
an  order  than  a  Society  and  is  distinctively  a  Church 
organization.  The  purpose  of  the  Order  is  "  for  the 
Spread  of  Christ's  Kingdom  among  young  women," 
and  "  the  active  support  of  the  plans  of  the  Rector  in 
whose  parish  the  particular  chapter  may  be  located." 
Its  badge  is  a  cross  of  silver,  a  Greek  cross  fleury  and 
its  mottoes  are,  "  Magnanimeter  Crucem  Sustine  "  and 
"  For  His  Sake."  Its  colors  are  white  and  blue.  The 
Order  of  the  Daughters  of  the  King  is  very  similar  to 


DAYS  OF  OBLIGATION— DEACON       75 

the  Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew,  and  is  designed  to  do 
for  young  women  what  the  Brotherhood  does  for 
young  men. 

Days  of  Obligation. — These  are  days  on  which 
Communicants  are  bound  by  the  Faith  they  profess  to 
be  present  at  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion 
and  to  rest  as  much  as  possible  from  servile  work. 
Such  Days  of  Obligation  are  the  following : 

All  Sundays  in  the  year,  not  12  but  52. 

Christmas  Day 25th  December. 

Feast  of  the  Circumcision ist  January. 

Feast  of  the  Epiphany 6th  January. 

Annunciation   Day 25th  March. 

Easter   Day Movable. 

Ascension   Day Movable. 

Whitsun    Day Movable. 

All   Saints'   day ist  November. 

Deacon. — One  who  has  been  ordained  to  the  lowest 
order  of  the  Ministry.  The  account  of  the  institu- 
tion of  the  order  of  Deacons  is  found  in  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles  6 :  1-7.  We  here  learn  that  the  first 
Deacons  were  ordained  to  attend  especially  to  the 
benevolent  work  of  the  Church  in  caring  for  the  poor, 
but  they  were  also  preachers  of  the  Word.  The 
Office  of  Deacon  is  still  retained  in  the  Church  as  an 
order  of  the  Ministry,  for  "  it  is  evident  unto  all  men 
reading  Holy  Scripture  and  ancient  Authors,  that 
from  the  Apostles'  time  there  have  been  these 
Orders  of  Ministers  in  Christ's  Church, — Bishops, 
Priests  and  Deacons."  A  Deacon  may  assist  the 
Priest  at  the  Altar  and  administer  the  cup.  He  may 
baptize,  say  all  choir  offices,  and  if  he  is  learned  and 


76  DEACONESS 

is  licensed  thereto  by  the  Bishop,  he  may  preach,  but 
he  cannot  administer  the  Holy  Communion,  or  pro- 
nounce the  Absolution  and  the  Benediction.  He 
wears  his  stole  over  the  left  shoulder  and  fastened 
under  his  right  arm.  If  a  Candidate  for  Priest's  Orders 
and  can  pass  the  required  examination,  he  may  after  a 
year's  service  as  a  Deacon  be  advanced  to  the  Priest- 
hood. 

Deaconess. — In  the  Apostles'  time  there  were  holy 
women  set  apart  for  the  work  of  the  Church,  for  ex- 
ample Phcebe,  the  servant  or  deaconess,  who  was 
commended  by  St.  Paul.  This  order  of  Deaconesses 
continued  until  about  the  seventh  century,  when  the 
changed  conditions  of  the  Church  interfered  with  its 
usefulness.  In  many  places  the  order  has  of  late 
years  been  revived  and  is  demonstrating  its  original 
usefulness.  The  American  Church  has  recognized  the 
need  of  such  an  order  of  women  in  its  work,  and  in 
the  general  canons  provision  is  made  for  establishing 
the  order  and  for  its  continuance  and  regulation. 
According  to  these,  a  woman  to  be  admitted  to  the 
office  of  Deaconess  must  be  at  least  twenty-five  years 
of  age,  a  communicant  of  the  Church,  and  fit  and 
capable  to  discharge  the  duties  of  the  office.  Before 
she  can  act  as  a  Deaconess  she  must  be  set  apart  for 
that  office  by  an  appropriate  religious  service.  When 
thus  set  apart  she  shall  be  under  the  direct  oversight 
of  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  to  whom  she  may  re- 
sign her  office  at  any  time,  but  having  once  resigned 
her  office  she  is  not  privileged  to  be  reappointed 
thereto  unless  the  Bishop  shall  see  "  weighty  cause  for 
such  reappointment." 


DEAN— DECALOGUE  77 

Training  Schools  for  Deaconesses  have  been  es- 
tablished in  various  parts  of  the  country  where  can- 
didates for  this  office  receive  special  instruction  and  are 
trained  for  their  work. 

Dean. — An  Ecclesiastical  title ;  the  presiding  officer 
of  a  Cathedral.  The  word  is  derived  from  the  Latin 
decanus,  meaning  one  presiding  over  ten.  In  Eng- 
land the  Dean  is  a  Church  dignitary  and  ranks  next 
to  the  Bishop.  The  word  is  used  in  the  American 
Church,  but  with  a  considerable  modification  of  its 
original  meaning.  The  Cathedral  in  the  American 
Church  not  having  become  fully  developed,  the  duties 
and  rights  of  the  Dean  as  the  presiding  officer  of  the 
Cathedral  have  not  been  fully  determined,  or  at  all 
events  not  made  a  reality.  So  that  for  the  most  part 
the  title  as  used  in  this  country  is  simply  honorary. 

Decalogue. — The  name  given  to  the  Ten  Command- 
ments and  derived  from  the  Greek  word,  dekalogos, 
meaning  the  Ten  Words  or  discourses.  They  are  di- 
vided into  two  tables  ;  the  first  four  commandments 
set  forth  our  duty  towards  God,  and  the  last  six  our 
duty  towards  man.  The  reading  of  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments in  the  Communion  Office  is  peculiar  to  our 
Liturgy  and  were  added  in  the  year  1552,  together 
with  the  response  after  each  commandment,  "  Lord, 
have  mercy  upon  us  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep  this 
law."  While  the  commandments  were  originally  in- 
troduced to  our  Liturgy  as  a  warning  and  safeguard 
against  the  lawlessness  of  extreme  Puritans,  they  are, 
nevertheless,  helpful  to  all  as  a  preparation  for  the 
right  reception  of  the  Holy  Communion  ;  leading  the 
congregation  to  an  examination  of  their  "  lives  and 


78  DECANI— DEDICATION 

conversation  by  the  rule  of  God's  commandments." 
The  translation  of  the  Decalogue  used  in  the  Com- 
munion Office  is  not  that  of  the  present  Authorized 
version,  but  that  of  the  "Great  Bible"  of  1539-40, 
which  was  retained  because  the  people  had  grown 
familiar  with  it.  To  the  Commandments  is  added  our 
Lord's  Summary  of  the  Law,  which  may  be  read  at 
the  discretion  of  the  Minister. 

Decani. — A  term  used  to  designate  the  south  side 
of  the  choir,  (the  right  side  as  we  face  the  Altar)  that 
being  the  side  where  the  Dean  sits. 

Dedication,  Feast  of. — The  annual  commemoration 
of  the  consecration  of  a  Church  building  is  so  called. 
From  ancient  authors  we  learn  that  when  Christianity 
became  prosperous  and  flourishing,  churches  were 
everywhere  erected  and  were  solemnly  consecrated,  the 
dedications  being  celebrated  with  great  festivities  and 
rejoicing.  The  rites  and  ceremonies  used  upon  these 
occasions  were  a  great  gathering  of  Bishops  and  others 
from  all  parts,  the  celebration  of  divine  offices,  sing- 
ing of  hymns  and  psalms,  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
sermons  and  orations,  receiving  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, prayers  and  thanksgivings,  liberal  alms  bestowed 
on  the  poor,  gifts  to  the  Church  ;  and,  in  short,  mighty 
expressions  of  mutual  love  and  kindness  and  universal 
rejoicing  with  one  another.  These  dedications  from 
that  time  forward  were  always  commemorated  once  a 
year  and  were  solemnized  with  great  pomp  and  much 
gathering  of  the  people,  the  solemnity  usually  lasting 
eight  days. 

The  Feast  of  the  Dedication  is  frequently  kept  in 
many  parishes  now  and  its  observance  has  been  found 


DEPOSITION— DESCENT  INTO  HELL     79 

to  be  most  helpful  to  both  Priest  and  People,  recalling 
to  mind  the  joy  and  gladness  of  the  day  of  the  Con- 
secration of  their  Church  and  being  the  time  for  the 
revival  of  old  faiths  and  pledges,  and  consequently  of  re- 
newed interest  in  the  Church,  its  work  and  its  worship. 

Deposition. — The  name  used  in  the  general  Canons 
for  degradation  from  the  office  of  the  Ministry,  as  the 
penalty  for  offenses  therein  enumerated.  Deposition 
can  only  be  performed  by  a  Bishop  after  sufficient 
evidence.  When  a  Bishop  thus  deposes  any  one,  he 
is  required  to  send  "  notice  of  such  deposition  from 
the  Ministry  to  the  Ecclesiastical  Authority  of  every 
Diocese  and  Missionary  Jurisdiction  of  this  Church,  in 
the  form  in  which  the  same  is  recorded."  The  object 
of  this  is  to  prevent  any  one  thus  deposed  from  offici- 
ating anywhere  in  the  Church.  He  has  been  cut  off 
from  all  office  in  the  Church  and  from  all  rights  of 
exercising  that  office. 

Deprecations. — The  name  given  to  certain  peti- 
tions in  the  Litany  (which  see). 

Descent  into  Hell. — An  article  of  the  Creed  in 
which  we  confess  our  belief  that  our  Lord  while  His 
Body  lay  in  the  grave,  descended  into  the  place  of  de- 
parted spirits.  The  word  "  Hell  "  as  here  used  is  the 
English  translation  of  the  Greek  word  Hades,  which 
means  not  the  place  of  torment,  (for  which  another 
Greek  word  is  used,  viz.,  Gehenna)  but  that  covered, 
hidden  place  where  the  soul  awaits  the  General  Res- 
urrection. The^  Rubric  before  the  Creed  gives  this 
interpretation  of  the  word,  and  permission  is  given  to 
churches  to  use  instead  of  it,  the  words  "  place  of 
departed  spirits,"  "  which  are  considered  as  words  of 


8o    DIACONATE— DIGEST  OF  THE  CANONS 

the  same  meaning  in  the  Creed."  (See  Intermediate 
State.) 

Diaconate. — The  office  of  a  Deacon,  or  the  order 
of  Deacons  collectively. 

Dies  Irae. — The  first  two  words  of  a  Latin  hymn, 
meaning  "  Day  of  Wrath,"  being  the  36th  of  the 
Hymnal.  It  is  supposed  to  have  been  written  in  the 
Twelfth  Century  by  Thomas  of  Celano.  The  trans- 
lation of  this  hymn  used  in  the  Hymnal  was  made  by 
the  Rev.  W.  J.  Irons,  in  1869.  It  seems  to  be  a  poetic 
and  devotional  embodiment  of  the  words  to  be  found 
in  Hebrews  10:  27,  "a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of 
judgment  and  fiery  indignation/'  and  is  much  used 
during  Advent.  The  music  to  which  it  is  usually 
sung  was  written  by  the  Rev.  John  B.  Dykes  in  1861, 
and  is  a  most  beautiful  rendering  of  this  ancient  and 
sublime  hymn. 

Digest  of  the  Canons. — The  name  given  to  the 
collection  of  the  laws  or  canons  of  the  American 
Church  enacted  and  set  forth  by  the  General  Conven- 
tion. The  word  "  Digest "  is  derived  from  the  Latin 
word  digestus,  meaning  carried  apart,  resolved, 
digested,  and  is  applied  to  a  body  of  laws  arranged 
under  their  proper  heads  or  titles.  The  Canons  set 
forth  by  the  General  Convention  as  thus  arranged 
come  under  four  titles,  viz. : 

Title  I. — Of  the  Orders  of  the  Ministry  and  of  the 
Doctrine  and  Worship  of  this  Church.  Under  this 
head  there  are  Twenty-six  Canons. 

Title  II. — Of  Discipline,  Thirteen  Canons. 

Title  III. — Of  the  Organized  Bodies  and  Officers 
of  the  Church,  Nine  Canons, 


DIMISSORY— DIOCESE  8i 

Title  IV. — Miscellaneous  Provisions,  Four  Canons. 

There  is  also  an  appendix  of  Standing  Resolutions. 

Dimissory  Letter. — A  letter  given  to  a  clergyman 
removing  from  one  Diocese  to  another.  The  General 
Canons  provide  that  "  before  a  clergyman  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  settle  in  any  Church  or  Parish,  or  be  received 
into  union  with  any  Diocese  of  this  Church  as  a  Min- 
ister thereof,  he  shall  produce  to  the  Bishop,  or  if 
there  be  no  Bishop,  to  the  Standing  Committee  thereof, 
a  letter  of  dismission  from  under  the  hand  and  seal  of 
the  Bishop  with  whose  Diocese  he  has  been  last  con- 
nected .  .  .  which  shall  be  delivered  within  six 
months  from  the  date  thereof;  and  when  such  clergy- 
man shall  have  been  so  received  he  shall  be  considered 
as  having  passed  entirely  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Bishop  from  whom  the  letter  of  dismission  was 
brought,  to  the  full  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  or  other 
Ecclesiastical  Authority  by  whom  it  shall  be  accepted 
and  become  thereby  subject  to  all  the  canonical  pro- 
visions of  this  Church,"  The  effect  of  this  law  is  that 
in  the  Episcopal  Church  there  can  be  no  strolling, 
irresponsible  evangelists  or  preachers,  and  thus  the 
people  are  protected  from  imposture,  and  may  know, 
when  the  proper  steps  are  taken,  that  their  ministers 
come  to  them  fully  accredited  and  duly  authorized  to 
minister  to  them  in  Christ's  Name. 

Diocese. — The  territorial  limits  of  a  Bishop's  Juris- 
diction. Properly  speaking  the  Diocese  is  the  real 
unit  of  Church  life.  Originally  the  Bishop  went  first 
in  the  establishing  of  the  Church  in  any  nation  or 
country  ;  out  of  this  Jurisdiction  grew  the  parishes  or 
local  congregation,  being  ministered  to  by  the  Priests 


82       DIOCESAN— DIOCESAN  MISSIONS 

under  the  Bishop.  In  the  American  Church,  through 
force  of  circumstances,  the  reverse  of  this  has  been  the 
case.  But  notwithstanding,  the  fact  remains  here  as 
elsewhere  that  the  Diocese  with  the  Bishop  at  its  head 
is  the  real  unit  of  Church  Hfe  and  organization,  and 
the  Parish  a  dependency  of  it  and  from  which  it  gets 
its  corporate  existence  as  a  Parish.  In  the  phrase- 
ology of  the  Canons,  a  missionary  Bishop  presides 
over  a  "  Missionary  Jurisdiction  "  which  it  is  expected 
will  develop  into  a  Diocese,  but  according  to  the  true 
theory  of  the  Church  his  Missionary  Jurisdiction  is 
really  a  Diocese.     (See  Cathedral.) 

Diocesan. — The  name  given  to  a  Bishop  who  pre- 
sides over  a  Diocese.  The  word  also  means  relating 
or  pertaining  to  a  Diocese. 

Diocesan  Convention. — The  annual  gathering  of  the 
Bishop,  Clergy  and  people  of  a  Diocese.  The  Bishop 
and  Clergy  represent  their  own  Order  and  the  people 
are  represented  by  delegates  elected  by  the  Vestries 
of  the  various  parishes.  The  purpose  of  the  Conven- 
tion is  to  review  the  work  of  the  past  year;  make 
provision  for  the  work  of  the  year  following,  and  by 
legislative  acts  provide  such  laws  as  may  further  the 
purpose  for  which  the  Diocese  exists.  For  cause 
special  conventions  may  be  called,  a  month's  notice  at 
least  being  given  to  the  clergy,  and  to  the  parishes 
within  the  Diocese.     (See  Convention.) 

Diocesan  Missions. — Church  work  done  in  a 
Diocese  outside  of  its  Parishes  and  having  for  its  ob- 
ject the  extension  of  the  Church  within  the  territorial 
limits  of  the  Diocese,  is  called  Diocesan  Missions. 
This  work  is  prompted  by  those  words  of  our  Lord 


DIPTYCHS  83 

when  He  said,  "  Let  us  go  into  the  next  towns  that  I 
may  preach  there  also ;  for  therefore  came  I  forth." 
The  Diocese  embraces  all  the  people  within  its  limits 
and  for  them  all  it  has  a  message  and  a  blessing.  For 
the  deliverance  of  this  message  and  the  bestowal  of 
this  blessing  all,  both  Clergy  and  Laity,  have  respon- 
sibilities and  therefore  the  Church  turns  to  them  for 
the  means  whereby  this  work  can  be  carried  on.  The 
support  of  Diocesan  Missions  is  as  obligatory  on  all 
members  of  the  Church  as  the  support  of  the  Bishop 
or  their  own  Parish,  and  to  this  all  will  contribute 
annually  if  they  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity  and 
truth.     (See  Convocation.) 

Diptychs. — In  the  early  ages  of  the  Church  it  was 
customary  to  recite  in  holy  commemoration  the 
names  of  eminent  Bishops,  of  Saints  and  Martyrs  ; 
the  names  of  those  who  had  lived  righteously  and  had 
attained  the  perfection  of  a  virtuous  hfe.  For  this 
purpose  the  Church  possessed  certain  books,  called 
diptychs,  from  their  being  folded  together,  and  in 
which  the  names  of  such  persons  "  departed  in  the 
true  faith,"  were  written  that  the  Deacon  might 
rehearse  them  at  the  time  when  the  memorial  of  the 
departed  was  made  at  the  celebration  of  the  Holy 
Eucharist.  This  was  done  to  excite  and  lead  the 
living  to  the  same  happy  state  by  following  their 
good  example  ;  and  also  to  celebrate  the  memory  of 
them  as  still  living,  according  to  the  principles  of  our 
Religion,  and  not  properly  dead,  but  only  translated 
by  death  to  a  more  Divine  Life.  To  this  custom  is  to 
be  traced  the  origin  of  the  Christian  Calendar  (which 
see).     In  many  parishes  at  the  present  time  a  similar 


84         DISCRETION— DIVINE  SERVICE 

custom  obtains,  of  reciting  at  the  Holy  Communion 
on  All  Saints'  Day  the  names  of  parishioners  who, 
during  the  year,  have  departed  in  the  true  faith  of 
God's  Holy  Name. 

Discretion,  Years  of, — In  the  Prayer  Book  the  Rite 
of  Confirmation  is  described  as  "  The  Laying  on  of 
Hands  on  those  who  are  Baptized  and  come  to  years 
of  Discretion."  The  phrase  "years  of  discretion"  is 
defined  in  the  Rubric  at  the  end  of  The  Catechism,  as 
follows,  "  So  soon  as  children  are  come  to  a  competent 
age  and  can  say  the  Creed,  the  Lords  Prayer  and  the 
Te7i  Cormnandments ,  arid  ca?t  answer  the  other  ques- 
tio7is  of  this  Short  Catechism,  they  shall  be  brought  to 
the  Bishop r  According  to  the  modern  capacity  of 
children,  they  are  able  to  learn  what  is  required  by 
the  time  they  are  from  twelve  to  fourteen  years  old ; 
but  if  they  are  quick  and  intelligent  children,  they  will 
probably  be  ready  to  "  be  brought  to  the  Bishop  to  be 
confirmed  by  him  "  at  an  even  earlier  age.  From  im- 
memorial usage  this  is  evidently  the  intention  of  the 
Church. 

Dispensation. — A  formal  license,  granted  by  eccle- 
siastical authority,  to  do  something  which  is  not 
ordinarily  permitted  by  the  canons,  or  to  leave  undone 
something  that  may  be  prescribed.  In  the  American 
Canons,  dispensation  has  special  reference  to  an  official 
act  by  the  Bishop  whereby  he  may  excuse  candidates 
for  Holy  Orders  from  pursuing  certain  studies  required 
by  canon. 

Divine  Liturgy. — (See  Holy  Communion,  also  Lit- 
urgy.) 

Divine  Service. — In  the  old  rubrical  usage  of  the 


DOMESTIC  AND  FOREIGN  SOCIETY     85 

Church,  "  Divine  Service "  always  meant  the  Holy 
Communion,  which  was  also  called  the  Divine  Lit- 
urgy. The  central  point  of  all  Divine  Worship, 
towards  which  all  other  services  gravitate,  and  around 
which  they  revolve,  like  planets  around  the  sun,  is  the 
great  sacrificial  act  of  the  Church,  the  offering  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Body  and  Blood. 

Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society. — This 
society  is  the  largest  and  most  influential  working 
organization  in  the  American  Church.  By  means  of 
it  the  Church  shows  how  aggressive  she  is,  for  it  has 
enabled  her  to  place  Bishops  and  Missionaries  in 
many  of  the  States  and  in  all  the  Territories  in  the 
Union  and  also  in  foreign  lands.  This  society  is 
the  Church's  established  agency,  under  the  authority 
and  direction  of  the  General  Convention,  for  the 
prosecution  of  missions  among  the  negroes  of  the 
South,  the  Indians  in  the  North,  the  people  in  the 
New  States  and  Territories  in  the  West  and  in  some 
of  the  older  Dioceses ;  in  all  the  Society  maintains 
work  in  forty-three  Dioceses  and  seventeen  Mis- 
sionary Jurisdictions  in  this  country.  It  also  con- 
ducts missions  among  the  nations  in  Africa,  China, 
Japan,  Haiti,  Mexico,  Porto  Rico  and  the  Philippines. 
It  pays  the  salary  and  expenses  of  twenty-three  Mis- 
sionary Bishops  and  the  Bishop  of  Haiti,  and  provides 
entire  or  partial  support  for  sixteen  hundred  and  thirty 
(1,630)  other  missionaries,  besides  maintaining  many 
schools,  orphanages  and  hospitals.  For  the  prosecu- 
tion of  this  work  the  Society  expends  about  ^700,000 
a  year,  which  amount  it  expects  to  receive  from  the 
devotions  of  the  faithful.     The  Society  should  be  re- 


86     DOMESTIC  AND  FOREIGN  SOCIETY 

membered  in  making  wills,  and  its  constant  needs 
should  never  be  forgotten  since  it  must  regularly  each 
and  every  year  provide  for  so  great  a  work. 

The  legal  title  of  this  important  society  is,  The  Do- 
mestic and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church  iti  the  United  States  of  America." 
The  Society  was  organized  by  the  General  Convention 
in  1 82 1  and  incorporated  by  the  State  of  New  York, 
May  13th,  1846,  and  is  organized  as  follows : 

Members. — The  Society  is  considered  as  compre- 
hending all  persons  who  are  members  of  this  Church. 

Board  of  Missions. — Composed  of  all  the  Bishops 
of  the  Church  in  the  United  States  and  the  members 
for  the  time  being  of  the  House  of  Deputies  of  the 
General  Convention  (including  the  Delegates  from  the 
Missionary  Jurisdictions),  the  members  of  the  Board 
of  Managers  and  the  Secretary  and  Treasurer  of  the 
Board. 

The  Missionary  Council. — Comprises  all  Bishops 
of  the  Church,  all  members  of  the  Board  of  Managers, 
and  such  other  clergymen  and  laymen  as  may  be 
elected  by  the  General  Convention,  and  in  addition 
thereto,  one  Presbyter  and  one  layman  from  each 
Diocese  and  Missionary  Jurisdiction  to  be  chosen  by 
the  Convention,  Council  or  Convocation  of  such  Dio- 
cese or  Jurisdiction.  The  Missionary  Council  meets 
annually  except  in  the  General  Convention  years,  and 
is  competent  to  take  all  necessary  action  in  regard  to 
the  missionary  work  of  the  Church  consistent  with  the 
general  policy  of  the  Board  of  Missions. 

Board  of  Managers. — Comprises  the  Presiding 
Bishop,  fifteen  other  Bishops,  fifteen   Presbyters  and 


DOMESTIC  MISSIONS  87 

fifteen  Laymen  selected  from  the  Missionary  Council. 
The  Board  of  Managers,  thus  composed,  has  the  man- 
agement of  the  general  missions  of  the  Church,  and 
when  the  Board  of  Missions  is  not  in  session,  exercises 
all  the  corporate  powers  of  the  Domestic  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society. 

The  Headquarters  of  the  Society  are  in  the 
Church  Missions  House  (which  see)  at  281  Fourth 
Avenue,  New  York  City. 

The  Publications  of  the  Society  by  which  its  work 
is  made  known  are  "  The  Spirit  of  Missions,"  published 
monthly  ;  "  The  Quarterly  Message,"  and  "  The  Young 
Christian  Soldier,"  published  weekly  and  monthly. 

Domestic  Missions. — (See  Domestic  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society.) 

Dominical  Letter. — Meaning  Sunday  Letter  is  one 
of  the  first  seven  letters  of  the  alphabet  used  in  the 
Calendar  to  mark  the  Sundays  throughout  the  year. 
The  first  seven  days  of  the  year  being  marked  by  A. 
B.  C.  D.  E.  F.  G.,  the  following  seven  days  are  similarly 
marked,  and  so  throughout  the  year.  The  letter 
which  stands  against  the  Sundays  in  any  given  year  is 
called  the  Dominical  or  Sunday  letter.  For  example, 
the  year  1901  began  on  Tuesday  and  the  first  week 
of  that  year  with  the  first  seven  letters  of  the  alphabet 
would  give  us  the  following  table : 

Jan. 


I. 

Tuesday 

A. 

2. 

Wednesday 

B. 

3- 

Thursday 

C. 

4- 

Friday 

D. 

5- 

Saturday 

E. 

6. 

Sunday 

F. 

7- 

Monday 

G. 

88  DOSSAL— DULY 

From  this  table  we  learn  that  the  Dominical  letter 
for  1 90 1  is  F,,  for  that  letter  falls  opposite  the  first 
Sunday  in  that  year.  The  Dominical  letters  were  first 
introduced  into  the  Calendar  by  the  early  Christians. 
They  are  of  use  in  finding  on  what  day  of  the  week 
any  day  of  the  month  falls  in  a  given  year,  and  espe- 
cially in  finding  the  day  on  which  Easter  falls.  (See 
Tables  in  the  Prayer  Book.) 

Dossal.  Hangings  of  silk  or  other  material  placed 
at  the  back  of  the  Altar  as  a  decoration  and  to  hide 
the  bare  wall.  The  dossal  is  used  where  there  is  no 
reredos  and  usually  is  of  the  Church  color  for  the 
Festival  or  Season.  Derived  from  the  Latin  word 
dorsum,  meaning  back. 

Doxology. — Any  form  or  verse  in  which  glory  is 
ascribed  to  God  or  the  Blessed  Trinity,  for  example, 
the  Gloria  in  Excehis,  which  is  called  the  greater 
Doxology,  and  the  Gloria  Patri,  the  lesser  Doxology. 
The  concluding  words  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  beginning, 
"  For  Thine  is  the  kingdom,"  etc.,  is  also  called  the 
Doxology.  Derived  from  the  Greek  word  Doxologia, 
from  doxa,  praise  and  logos,  meaning  word. 

Duly. — In  the  prayer  of  Thanksgiving  in  the  Holy 
Communion,  the  acknowledgment  is  made,  "  We 
heartily  thank  Thee,  for  that  Thou  dost  vouch- 
safe to  feed  us  who  have  duly  received."  The  word 
duly  as  here  used  is  the  English  word  for  the  Latin 
rite,  which  means  according  to  proper  form  and 
ordinance,  i.  e.,  as  prescribed  by  and  universally 
used  in  the  Church  Catholic ;  without  which 
there  can  be  no  proper  Sacrament.  The  word 
also   occurs    in   the   definition  of  the  Church  in  the 


EAGLE— EARLY  COMMUNION  89 

XIX   Article   of  Religion   and   has   there  the  same 
interpretation. 


E 


Eagle. — The  figure  of  an  eagle  is  often  used  in  the 
Church  as  an  emblem  to  symbolize  the  flight  of  the 
Gospel  message  over  the  world.  To  this  end  the 
lectern  from  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  read  is 
generally  constructed  in  the  form  of  an  eagle  with 
outstretched  wings  on  which  the  Bible  rests.  It  is 
usually  made  of  polished  brass,  but  sometimes  carved 
in  wood.  The  eagle  is  also  used  as  an  emblem  of  the 
Evangelist  St.  John,  who  more  than  any  other  of  the 
Apostles,  was  granted  a  clearer  insight  into  things 
heavenly,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  Gospel,  Epistles 
and  the  Revelation  which  he  was  inspired  to  write. 

Early  Communion — From  the  very  earliest  ages 
of  the  Church  it  has  been  the  custom  to  begin  the  de- 
votions of  the  Lord's  Day  with  the  Holy  Communion 
celebrated  at  an  early  hour.  Through  the  influence 
of  the  Puritans  in  England  this  beautiful  and  helpful 
custom  fell  into  abeyance  for  a  while,  but  through  the 
growing  devotion  of  the  revived  Church  both  in  Eng- 
land and  America  it  has  been  restored.  To-day  there 
are  very  few  parishes  where  the  early  Communion  is 
not  to  be  had,  and  the  practice  is  growing  and  spread- 
ing as  the  result  of  increased  knowledge  of  the 
Church's  devotional  system.  The  motive  of  the  early 
Communion,  especially  on  the  Lord's  Day,  may  be 
said  to  be  twofold :  First,  the  recognition  of  the  Holy 


90  EAST— EASTER    DAY 

Communion  as  the  distinctive  act  of  worship  for  each 
Lord's  Day,  without  taking  part  in  which  no  primitive 
Christian  would  have  been  considered  to  have  properly- 
kept  Sunday,  and  secondly,  the  reverent  desire  to  re- 
ceive fasting,  or  as  Bishop  Jeremy  Taylor  has  said, 
"  to  do  this  honor  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  that  It 
be  the  first  food  we  eat  and  the  first  beverage  we 
drink  on  that  day."  (See  Holy  Communion,  also 
Frequent  Communion.) 

East,  Turning  to  the. — By  this  expression  is  meant 
turning  to  the  Altar  in  saying  the  Creed  and  Glorias 
and  in  celebrating  the  Holy  Communion,  this  last 
being  called  the  Eastward  position.  This  practice 
arose  from  a  custom  in  the  early  Church.  When 
converts  to  Christianity  were  baptized,  which  was 
usually  in  the  early  morning,  they  first  turning  to  the 
west  where  the  night  was  fast  receding,  renounced  the 
world  and  the  powers  of  darkness,  then  turning  to  the 
east  where  the  sun  was  rising  as  the  source  of  all 
light,  they  confessed  their  belief  in  Christ  who,  in 
Holy  Scripture  is  Himself  called  the  East,  "  the  Day- 
spring  from  on  high."  For  this  reason  they  prayed 
facing  the  east,  and  when  they  came  to  build  their 
churches  they  built  them  running  east  and  west ;  the 
Chancel,  in  which  the  Altar  is  placed,  being  in  the 
east  and  towards  it  they  made  their  prayers  and  con- 
fessed their  belief.  Thus  it  came  about  that  the  Altar 
in  our  churches  is  always  regarded  architecturally  and 
ecclesiastically  as  the  east  whether  it  is  so  in  reality  or 
not. 

Easter  Day. — A    festival  in  honor  of   our  Lord's 
Resurrection  has  been  observed  from  the  very  foun- 


EASTER   DAY  91. 

dation  of  Christianity.  This  is  evident  from  the  early- 
disputes  had  concerning  it,  not  as  to  whether  such  a 
day  should  be  kept,  but  as  to  the  particular  time  when 
the  Festival  should  be  observed.  The  eastern  Chris- 
tians wished  to  celebrate  the  Feast  on  the  third  day 
after  the  Jewish  Passover,  on  whatever  day  of  the 
week  this  fell.  The  western  Christians  contended 
that  the  Feast  of  the  Resurrection  ought  always  to 
be  observed  on  a  Sunday.  This  controversy  was 
finally  settled  by  the  Council  of  Nicea,  a.  d.  325, 
which  decreed  that  everywhere  the  great  Feast  of 
Easter  should  be  observed  upon  one  and  the  same 
day  and  that  a  Sunday.  In  accordance  with  this  de- 
cision Easter  Day  is  always  the  first  Sunday  after  the 
full  moon,  which  happens  upon  or  next  after,  the  2ist 
of  March ;  and  if  the  full  moon  happens  upon  a 
Sunday,  Easter  Day  is  the  Sunday  after.  By  this 
rule  Easter  will  always  fall  between  the  22d  of  March, 
the  earliest  date,  and  the  25th  of  April,  the  latest  day 
on  which  it  can  possibly  fall. 

The  original  name  of  the  Festival  was  Pascha,  de- 
rived from  the  Hebrew  word  for  Passover.  The 
more  familiar  name  of  Easter  is  traceable  as  far  back 
as  the  time  of  the  Venerable  Bede,  a.  d.  700.  The 
derivation  of  the  word  is  uncertain.  Some  think  that 
it  is  derived  from  a  Saxon  term  meaning  "  rising " ; 
others  think  the  word  Eost  or  East  refers  to  the  tem- 
pestuous character  of  the  weather  at  that  season  of 
the  year  and  find  its  root  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  YST, 
meaning  a  storm.  Again  others  derive  the  word  from 
the  old  Teutonic  urstan,  to  rise.  It  is  worthy  of  note 
that  "  the  idea  of  sunrise  is  self-evident  in  the  English 


92  EASTER  EVEN 

name  of  the  Festival  on  which  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness arose  from  the  darkness  of  the  grave." 

Easter  was  always  accounted  the  Queen  of  Festivals 
the  highest  of  all  Holy  Days,  and  celebrated  with  the 
greatest  solemnity,  and  the  Prayer  Book  provisions 
are  in  keeping  with  this  fact.  Churches  are  decorated 
with  flowers  and  plants  as  symbolical  of  the  Resurrec- 
tion. White  hangings  for  the  Altar  and  White  vest- 
ments have  always  been  used  at  Easter  in  reference  to 
the  angel  who  brought  the  tidings  of  the  Resurrection, 
who  appeared  in  "  garments  white  as  snow  "  and  "  his 
countenance  was  as  lightning."  In  the  early  Church 
Christians  were  wont  to  greet  one  another  on  this  day 
with  the  joyous  salutation,  "  Christ  is  Risen,"  to 
which  the  response  was  made, "  Christ  is  risen  indeed." 
This  custom  is  still  retained  in  the  Greek  Church. 
This  joyous  salutation  seems  to  be  retained  in  our 
services,  for  instead  of  the  Venite  we  have  as  the 
Invitatory,  the  Easter  anthem,  in  which  we  call  upon 
one  another  to  "  keep  the  Feast,"  for  that  "  Christ 
our  Passover  is  sacrificed  for  us,"  and  is  also  "  Risen 
from  the  dead;  and  become  the  first-fruits  of  them 
that  slept." 

Easter  Even. — The  day  between  Good  Friday  and 
Easter  Day  is  so  called  and  commemorates  the 
Descent  of  our  Blessed  Lord's  soul  into  Hell  (the 
place  of  departed  spirits),  while  His  Body  rested  in 
the  grave.  "  There  has  ever  been  something  of 
festive  gladness  in  the  celebration  of  Easter  Even 
which  sets  it  apart  from  Lent,  notwithstanding  the 
Fast  still  continues.  To  the  disciples  it  was  a  day  of 
mourning  after  an  absent  Master,  but  the  Church  of 


EASTER  MONDAY  AND  TUESDAY      93 

the  Resurrection  sees  already  the  triumph  of  the  Lord 
over  Satan  and  Death."  Baptism  is  wont  to  be 
administered  on  Easter  Even,  because  this  was  one  of 
the  two  great  times  for  baptizing  converts  in  the 
Primitive  Church,  the  other  being  Pentecost  or 
Whitsun  Day. 

Easter  Monday  and  Tuesday. — It  was  a  very 
ancient  custom  of  the  Church  to  prolong  the  observ- 
ance of  Easter,  as  the  "  Queen  of  Festivals."  At  first 
the  Festival  was  observed  through  seven  days,  and  the 
Code  of  Theodosius  directed  a  cessation  of  labor  dur- 
ing the  whole  week.  Afterwards  the  special  services 
became  limited  to  three  days,  the  Council  of  Con- 
stance, A.  D.  1094,  having  enjoined  that  Pentecost  and 
Easter  should  both  be  celebrated  with  three  festival 
days.  This  is  now  the  custom  of  the  Anglican  Com- 
munion, which  provides  Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel 
not  only  for  Easter  Day,  but  also  for  Easter  Monday 
and  Easter  Tuesday. 

Easter  Tide. — The  weeks  following  Easter  Day  and 
reaching  to  Ascension  Day  are  so  called.  They  com- 
memorate the  forty  days  our  Lord  spent  on  earth 
after  His  Resurrection,  commonly  called  The  Great 
Forty  Days  (which  see). 

Eastern  Church. — The  collective  term  by  which  is 
designated  the  Churches  which  formerly  made  part  of 
the  Eastern  Empire  of  Rome.  The  Greek,  Russian, 
Coptic,  Armenian,  Syrian  and  other  eastern  churches 
are  those  usually  included  in  this  Communion.  But 
in  strictness,  the  term  "  Eastern "  or  "  Oriental 
Church "  is  applied  only  to  the  Graeco-Russian 
Church   in   communion  with  the  Patriarch  of  Con- 


94     EASTWARD  POSITION— EMBER  DAYS 

stantinople.  The  great  Schism  whereby  the  com- 
munion between  the  East  and  the  West  was  broken 
took  place,  a.  d.  1054. 

Eastward  Position. — (See  East,  Turning  to.) 
Ecclesiastical  Year. — (See  Christian  Year.) 
Ecumenical. — From  a  Greek  word  meaning  gen- 
eral or  universal.  The  name  is  given  to  certain  coun- 
cils composed  of  Bishops  and  other  ecclesiastics  from 
the  whole  Church.  A  Council  to  be  ecumenical  must 
meet  three  requirements  :  (i)  It  must  be  called  of  the 
whole  Catholic  Church;  (2)  it  must  be  left  perfectly 
free,  and  (3)  it  must  be  one  whose  decrees  and  defini- 
tions were  subsequently  accepted  by  the  whole 
Church.  It  is  commonly  believed  that  there  have 
been  only  six  great  Councils  of  the  Church  that  satisfy 
these  conditions.     For  a  list  of  them  see  Council. 

Elder. — This  is  the  English  translation  of  the  Greek 
word  Presbuteros,  meaning  Presbyter  or  Priest,  the 
title  of  one  admitted  to  the  second  Order  of  the  Minis- 
try. It  has  been  pointed  out  that  "  in  Scriptural 
usage  and  in  Church  History  such  a  person  as  a  lay 
Elder  is  an  impossible  person ;  the  words  contradict 
each  other.  The  first  hint  of  such  an  office  was 
given  by  Calvin."     (See  Priest.) 

Elements. — The  bread  and  the  wine  in  the  Holy 
Communion,  and  the  water  in  Holy  Baptism  are  so- 
called. 

Ember  Days. — The  Ember  Days  are  the  Wednes- 
day, Friday  and  Saturday  after  the  First  Sunday  in 
Lent ;  Whitsun  Day  ;  the  14th  of  September  and  the 
1 3th  day  of  December,  and  are  regarded  as  the  Fasts 


EMBLEMS  95 

of  the  four  seasons.  The  time  of  their  observance 
was  definitely  fixed  by  the  Council  of  Placentia,  a.  d. 
1095.  Their  origin  is  ascribed  to  Apostolic  tradition. 
The  derivation  of  the  name  Ember  is  uncertain. 
Some  trace  it  to  the  Saxon  word  ymbren,  meaning  a 
"  circuit,"  because  they  are  periodically  observed. 
Others  derive  it  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  word  cemyrian, 
meaning  "  ashes,"  because  these  days  are  appointed 
to  be  kept  as  fasts,  and  ashes,  as  a  sign  of  humiliation 
and  mourning,  were  constantly  associated  with  fasting. 
The  Ember  Days  are  appointed  to  be  observed  at  the 
four  seasons  named  because  the  Sundays  following 
are  the  set  times  for  Ordination  to  the  Sacred  Minis- 
try. For  this  reason  one  of  the  two  prayers,  entitled, 
*'  For  those  who  are  to  be  admitted  into  Holy  Orders," 
is  to  be  read  daily  throughout  the  week. 

Emblems. — Symbols  and  emblems  of  various  kinds 
take  a  foremost  place  in  sacred  Art.  Some  of  these 
are  here  given : 

The  Cross  is  the  special  symbol  of  Christianity. 
It  appears  in  a  variety  of  shapes,  the  most  familiar  be- 
ing the  Latin  Cross,  the  Passion  Cross,  the  Greek 
Cross,  St.  Andrew's  Cross  and  the  Maltese  Cross. 

The  Triangle  is  the  emblem  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 
as  is  also  the  Trefoil  (which  see). 

The  Circle  is  the  ancient  emblem  of  Eternity,  be- 
ing without  beginning  or  end  ;  enclosing  a  triangle  it 
means  Three  in  One  or  the  Blessed  Trinity ;  enclosing 
a  cross  it  symbolizes  Eternal  Life. 

The  Crown  is  used  as  the  symbol  of  Victory  and 
sovereignty. 

The  Lamb — Agnus  Dei — is  the  chief  emblem  of 


96  EMMANUEL 

our  Blessed  Lord.  Bearing  a  banner  it  signifies 
Victory  and  is  an  emblem  of  the  Resurrection. 

The  Star  is  a  Christmas  emblem,  commemorating 
the  Star  of  Bethlehem.  It  has  generally  five  points, 
but  sometimes  seven,  the  number  of  perfection. 

The  Fish  was  a  very  early  symbol  of  our  Lord. 
The  letters  which  form  the  Greek  word  for  fish,  viz. : 
IcHTHUs  are  the  initials  in  Greek  of  the  words  Jesus, 
Christ,  God,  Son,  and  Saviour. 

The  Anchor  is  the  emblem  of  the  Christian's  hope. 

The  Ship  is  a  symbol  of  the  Church  as  the  Ark  of 
Salvation,  in  which  we  are  saved,  as  Noah  was  saved 
by  the  Ark. 

The  Lion  is  the  symbol  of  our  Lord  who  is  called 
in  Revelation  5:5,  the  "  Lion  of  the  Tribe  of  Judah." 

The  Dove  is  used  as  the  emblem  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

The  emblems  of  the  four  Evangelists  are  as  follows  : 
St.  Matthew,  a  winged  Man ;  St.  Mark,  a  winged 
Lion ;  St.  Luke,  a  winged  Ox,  and  St.  John,  an 
Eagle. 

Emmanuel. — A  Hebrew  word  used  as  a  name  of 
our  Lord,  and  means,  "  God  with  us."  The  Rev. 
Morgan  Dix,  D.  D.,  in  his  book  "  The  Gospel  and 
Philosophy,"  speaking  of  the  word  Emmatmel,  says, 
"  *  God  with  us  '  is  the  sum  of  the  Christian  Religion. 
That  is  a  proper  description  of  the  Religion  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end.  Emmanuel :  the  meaning  of 
the  word  was  not  exhausted  in  those  blessed  years, 
three  and  thirty  in  all,  during  which  Christ  was  seen 
in  Judea  and  known  as  the  Prophet  of  Nazareth.  It 
is  as  accurate,  as  necessary  to-day  ;  it  shall  be  true 


EPACT— EPIPHANY  97 

till  all  be  fulfilled,  till  the  earth  and  the  heavens  shall 
pass  away  and  the  new  earth  shall  appear.  .  .  . 
This  Presence  of  the  Personal  God,  a  presence  not 
made  by  our  faith,  but  disclosed  to  our  faith  that  we 
may  believe  and  adore,  is  secured  to  the  faithful  in 
their  generations  by  ordinances,  instruments  and  in- 
stitutions adapted  to  that  end.  .  .  .  That  system 
is  known  as  the  Holy  Catholic  Church." 

Epact,  The. — The  Epact  is  the  moon's  age  at  the 
beginning  of  any  given  year.  The  term  is  derived 
from  the  Greek  word,  Epacte,  meaning  carried  07i. 
The  Epact  is  used  in  the  calculations  for  finding  on 
what  day  Easter  will  fall.  (See  Tables  in  the  Prayer 
Book.) 

Epiphany,  The. — A  Feast  of  the  Church  observed 
on  January  6th  to  commemorate  the  Manifestation  of 
Christ  by  the  leading  of  a  star.  Occurring  twelve 
days  after  Christmas,  it  is  frequently  called  "  Twelfth 
Day."  The  word  Epiphany  is  derived  from  the  Greek 
and  means  Manifestation  or  showing  forth.  It  was 
originally  used  both  for  Christmas  Day  when  Christ 
was  manifested  in  the  Flesh  and  for  this  day  when  He 
was  manifested  by  a  Star  to  the  Gentiles.  Later  on, 
about  the  Fourth  Century  and  in  the  Western  Church 
the  Epiphany  seems  to  have  acquired  a  more  inde- 
pendent position  and  to  be  observed  with  special 
reference  to  the  manifestation  to  the  Magi  of  the  East. 
It  thus  became^ the  occasion  of  the  giving  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving  to  God  for  thus  proclaiming  the 
Gospel  to  the  Gentile  world  as  well  as  to  the  Jews, 
His  chosen  people.  An  examination  of  the  services 
for  the  Feast  of  the  Epiphany  shows  that  the  com- 


98  EPISCOPACY 

memoration  is  really  threefold  :  (i)  Our  Lord's  Mani- 
festation by  a  star  to  the  Magi ;  (2)  The  Manifesta- 
tion of  the  glorious  Trinity  at  His  Baptism,  and  (3) 
The  Manifestation  of  the  glory  and  Divinity  of  Christ 
by  His  miraculous  turning  water  into  wine  at  the 
marriage  in  Cana  of  GaHlee ;  all  of  which  are  said  to 
have  happened  on  the  same  day,  though  not  in  the 
same  year.  "  The  Epiphany  is  a  Festival  which  has 
always  been  observed  with  great  ceremony  through- 
out the  whole  Church  ;  its  threefold  meaning  and  its 
close  association  with  the  Nativity  as  the  end  of  the 
Christmas  Tide,  making  it  a  kind  of  accumulative 
Festival." 

Epiphany,  Sundays  after. — The  Epiphany  is  con- 
tinued in  the  Sundays  following,  the  number  of  which 
is  variable  being  dependent  on  the  time  Easter  is 
kept.  There  may  be  one  "  Sunday  after  Epiphany  " 
or  there  may  be  six.  The  Scriptural  teachings  of 
these  Sundays  are  all  illustrative  of  the  fact  that  the 
Eternal  Word  was  manifested  in  the  Flesh. 

Episcopacy. — The  name  given  to  that  form  of 
Church  government  in  which  Bishops  are  the  Chief 
Pastors  with  Priests  and  Deacons  under  them.  The 
word  is  derived  from  the  Greek  Episcopos,  meaning 
overseer ;  Bishop  being  the  Anglicized  form  of  the 
Greek  word.  Much  controversy  has^  been  held  in  re- 
gard to  Church  government,  as  if  the  form  was  a 
matter  of  uncertainty,  or  not  clearly  revealed.  The 
question  can  only  be  decided  by  first  regarding  Chris- 
tianity as  an  institution,  as  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and 
then  inquiring  whether  this  Institution,  founded  by  our 
Lord,  has   been    characterized   always   by  the   same 


EPIPHANY  99 

thing.  In  regard  to  Church  government  we  find  that 
the  Church  as  an  institution  was  always  governed  by- 
Bishops,  and  that  for  1500  years  after  Christ  no  Chris- 
tian people  recognized  any  other  Ministry  but  that  of 
Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons.  Since  the  Reformation 
the  controversy  has  come  up  and  various  theories, 
especially  Presbyterian  and  Congregationalist,  have 
been  advanced.  But  even  now  the  question  of  Church 
government  may  be  considered  as  a  matter  of  fact 
rather  than  of  theory.  If  we  take  the  whole  Christian 
world  of  to-day,  we  find  that  the  number  of  Christians 
is  in  round  numbers  five  hundred  millions.  Of  this 
number  only  one  hutidred  million  are  non-Episcopal, 
so  that  we  may  conclude  from  the  universal  acceptance 
of  Episcopacy  before  the  Reformation  and  from  the 
large  preponderance  of  adherents  to  this  form  of 
Church  government  at  this  present  time, — from  these 
facts  we  may  safely  conclude  that  Episcopacy  is  in 
accordance  with  the  mind  of  the  Master.  This,  at 
least,  is  the  conclusion  of  the  best  scholarship  of  the 
day,  both  Episcopal  and  non-Episcopal.  For  ex- 
ample, a  non-Episcopal  divine  has  set  forth  his  con- 
clusions in  the  following  statement :  "  The  Apostles 
embodied  the  Episcopal  element  into  the  constitution 
of  the  Church,  and  from  their  days  to  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  or  for  fifteen  hundred  years,  there  was 
no  other  form  of  Church  government  anywhere  to  be 
found.  Wheresoever  there  were  Christians  there 
were  also  Bishops  ;  and  often  where  Christians  differed 
in  other  points  of  doctrine  or  custom,  and  made 
schisms  and  divisions  in  the  Church,  yet  did  they  all 
remain  unanimous  in  this,  in  retaining  Bishops."     So 


100  EPISCOPATE— EPISTLE  SIDE 

also,  the  historian  Gibbon  gives  his  conclusion  as 
follows :  " '  No  Church  without  a  Bishop  '  has  been  a 
fact2&  well  as  a  maxim  since  the  time  of  Tertullian  and 
Irenaeus  ;  after  we  have  passed  over  the  difficulties  of 
the  first  century,  we  find  the  Episcopal  government 
established,  till  it  was  interrupted  by  the  republican 
genius  of  the  Swiss  and  German  reformers."  (See 
Ministry,  The.) 

Episcopate. — The  office  of  a  Bishop.  The  term  is 
variously  used.  It  means  not  only  the  office  or 
dignity  of  a  Bishop,  but  it  may  also  mean  the  period 
of  time  during  which  any  particular  Bishop  exercises 
his  office  in  presiding  over  a  Diocese.  Again,  Epis- 
copate is  the  collective  name  for  the  whole  body  of 
Bishops  of  the  Christian  Church,  lists  of  which  have 
been  carefully  preserved  from  the  beginning.  The 
Episcopate  of  the  American  Church  includes  all  the 
Bishops  from  Bishop  Seabury,  our  first  Bishop,  down 
to  the  Bishop  who  was  last  consecrated. 

Epistle,  The. — The  portion  of  Holy  Scripture  read 
before  the  Gospel  in  the  Communion  Office,  generally 
taken  from  one  of  the  N.  T.  Epistles,  though  some- 
times from  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  or  from  one  of 
the  books  of  the  Prophets  of  the  Old  Testament.  It 
is  well  to  note  that  the  Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel 
embody  the  special  teaching  of  the  day  for  which  they 
are  appointed. 

Epistle  Side.— The  south  or  right  side  of  the  Altar 
from  which  the  Epistle  is  read.  When  the  Priest 
celebrates  alone,  he  first  reads  the  Epistle  at  the  south 
side  and  then  passes  to  the  north  side  where  he  reads 
the  Gospel. 


EPISTOLER— EUCHARISTIC  VESTMENTS  loi 

Epistoler. — The  minister  *vho  reads  the  Epistle  for 
the  day  and  acts  as  sub-deacon  at  the  Celebration  of 
the  Holy  Eucharist. 

Eschatology. — That  department  of  Theology  de- 
voted to  inquiry  concerning  the  "  last  things," — the 
Advent  of  Christ,  Death  and  the  State  of  the  De- 
parted, the  judgment  to  come  and  the  final  award. 

Espousal. — That  portion  of  the  Marriage  Service  in 
which  the  contracting  parties  answer  "  I  will "  to  the 
questions,  "  N.  wilt  thou  have  this  woman  to  thy  wed- 
ded wife  "  and  "  N.  wilt  thou  have  this  man  to  thy 
wedded  husband."  This  seems  to  be  the  remains  of 
the  old  form  of  espousals,  which  was  dififerent  and 
distinct  from  the  Office  of  Marriage,  and  which  was 
often  performed  some  weeks  or  months  or  perhaps 
years  before.  Something  similar  to  what  is  now 
called  "  engagement,"  only  that  it  had  the  blessing  of 
Mother  Church  upon  it.  In  the  Greek  Church  at  the 
present  time  there  are  still  two  different  offices,  viz. :  the 
one  of  espousals  and  the  other  of  marriage,  which  are 
now  performed  on  the  same  day,  although  formerly 
on  different  days. 

Eucharist. — Derived  from  a  Greek  word  meaning 
"  giving  of  thanks."  It  is  the  name  universally  appHed 
to  the  Holy  Communion  (which  see). 

Eucharistic  Lights. — (See  Altar  Lights.) 

Eucharistic  Vestments. — The  special  vestments 
worn  in  celebi^ting  the  Holy  Eucharist  to  mark  the 
dignity  of  the  service  and  as  symbolical  of  the  Passion 
of  our  Lord  which  is  therein  commemorated.  They 
are  as  follows  :  the  Amice,  Alb,  Girdle,  Stole,  Maniple 
and  Chasuble  worn  by  the  celebrant,  and  the  Dalmatic 


102  EVANGELICAL  CANTICLES 

and  Tunicle,  worn  by  the  Deacon  and  sub-Deacon ; 
each  of  which  is  described  under  the  heading,  Vest- 
ments (which  see).  From  ancient  sources  we  learn 
that  it  was  the  universal  custom  of  the  Church  to  wear 
distinctive  vestments  at  the  celebration  of  the  Holy 
Communion  to  mark  it  as  the  only  service  ordained 
by  Christ  Himself,  and  also  as  the  highest  act  of  Chris- 
tian Worship.  This  is  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  the 
seven  historical  churches  which  have  possessed  a  con- 
tinuous Hfe  since  the  Nicene  era,  viz. :  the  Latin, 
Greek,  Syrian,  Coptic,  Armenian,  Nestorian  and  the 
Georgian — all  use  the  Eucharistic  Vestments.  When 
we  consider  that  these  historic  churches  have  not 
been  in  communion  with  one  another  for  over  a 
thousand  years,  we  cannot  but  conclude  that  any  point 
on  which  they  are  agreed  must  go  back  to  the  middle 
of  the  Fifth  Century  and  must  be  part  of  their  united 
traditions  from  a  still  earlier  date.  From  the  fact  that 
these  historic  churches,  having  no  communion  with  one 
another,  do  agree  in  the  use  of  distinctive  vestments  for 
the  Holy  Eucharist,  we  learn  that  their  use  is  not,  as 
is  sometimes  supposed,  an  imitation  of  Rome  but  is  a 
Catholic  and  Primitive  custom.  The  Eucharistic 
Vestments  are  now  used  in  more  than  two  thousand 
churches  in  England  and  America,  thus  showing  how 
they  recognize  and  are  reasserting  their  Catholic 
heritage. 

Evangelical. — Belonging  to,  or  consistent  with,  the 
Holy  Gospels,  derived  from  the  Greek  word  for 
Gospel. 

Evangelical  Canticles. — The  name  given  to  the 
canticles  sung  in  the  Church  service  which  are  taken 


EVANGELISTS— EXAMINATION       103 

from  the  Gospels,  viz. :    Benedictus,  Magnificat  and 
Nunc  Dimittis. 

Evangelists. — The  name  given  to  the  writers  of  the 
four  Gospels. 

Eve,  or  Even. — The  day  before  a  Festival,  as 
Christmas  Eve,  Easter  Even,  and  designed  to  be  a 
preparation  for  the  due  observance  of  the  Festival  it 
precedes.  By  rubric  it  is  provided  that  the  Collect 
appointed  for  any  Sunday  or  other  Feast  may  be  used 
at  the  Evening  Service  of  the  day  before. 

Even  Song. — The  name  given  in  the  Calendar  of 
the  English  Prayer  Book  to  the  Order  for  Daily  Even- 
ing Prayer  and  is  frequently  used  in  the  American 
Church.  It  is  a  very  old  term  and  a  very  significant 
one,  indicating  that  the  Evening  Oblation  chorally 
rendered  is  evidently  the  mind  of  the  Church  and  its 
ancient  usage.  Our  beautiful  Evening  Prayer  thus 
rendered  is  certainly  much  more  in  keeping  with 
Scripture  and  much  more  elevating  than  the  "  Song 
Services,"  or  "  Vesper  Services  "  of  the  various  de- 
nominations. These  latter  are  not  regarded  as 
"  Romish  "  and  are  very  popular.  Yet  in  some  places 
if  a  choral  Even  Song  is  attempted,  at  once  the  cry 
of  "  Romanism  "  is  raised,  and  yet  from  Holy  Scrip- 
ture we  learn  that  music  is  a  divinely  ordained  ele- 
ment in  the  public  worship  of  God  and  the  service 
thus  rendered  is  an  approach  to  the  worship  of 
Heaven.     (SeeTNTONE;  Plain  Song  also  Psalter.) 

Examination  for  Holy  Orders. — Title  I,  canon  6 
of  the  Digest  provides  that  "  There  shall  be  assigned 
to  every  Candidate  for  Priest's  Orders  three  separate 
examinations."     These  examinations  are  made  by  the 


104  EXCOMMUNICATION— EXHORTATION 

Bishop  in  the  presence  of  two  or  more  Priests.     The 
three  examinations  are  on  the  following  subjects : 

I.  The  Books  of  Holy  Scripture,  in  English,  Greek 
and  Hebrew. 

II.  The  Evidences  of  Christianity,  Christian  Ethics 
and  Dogmatic  Theology. 

III.  Church  History,  Ecclesiastical  Polity,  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer,  the  Constitution  and  Canons  of 
the  Church  and  those  of  the  Diocese  to  which  the 
candidate  belongs. 

The  Examination  for  Deacon's  Orders  is  on  the 
Books  of  Holy  Scripture,  and  on  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer. 

Excommunication. — An  ancient  discipline  of  the 
Church  whereby  a  person  for  cause  was  cut  off  from 
all  the  privileges  of  the  Church.  This  discipline  has 
practically  fallen  into  abeyance,  people  for  the  most 
part  excommunicate  themselves.  In  the  English 
Prayer  Book  is  an  Office  called  "A  Commination,  or 
Denouncing  of  God's  Anger  and  Judgments  against 
Sinners,  with  certain  Prayers,  to  be  used  on  the  First 
Day  of  Lent,"  which  was  set  forth  until  the  ancient 
Discipline  may  be  restored. 

Exhortation. — The  name  given  to  the  short  ad- 
dresses in  the  Prayer  Book,  beginning,"  Dearly  Be- 
loved Brethren."  The  Exhortation  was  introduced  into 
the  Daily  Offices  in  1 5  5  2  and  1 66 1 .  Formerly  Morning 
and  Evening  Prayer  began  with  the  Lord's  Prayer,  but 
the  Revisers  thinking  this  too  abrupt  a  beginning  they 
introduced  the  Sentences,  Exhortation,  Confession 
and  Absolution  as  a  more  fitting  preparation  for  the 
worship  that  follows.     It  has   been   pointed  out  that 


EXPECTATION  SUNDAY  105 

this  Exhortation  was  probably  inserted  under  the  im- 
pression that  the  people  at  large  were  extremely 
ignorant  of  the  true  nature  of  worship  at  the  time. 
Five  principal  parts  of  worship  are  mentioned  in  it : 
(i)  Confession  of  Sin,  (2)  Absolution,  (3)  Thanksgiving 
and  Praise,  (4)  Hearing  God's  Word,  and  (5)  Prayer 
for  spiritual  and  bodily  benefits.  The  Exhortations 
in  the  Communion  Office  were  originally  set  forth  in 
1548,  revised  in  1552  and  1661.  They  were  intro- 
duced at  a  time  when  the  laity  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land were  in  danger  of  two  extremes  :  First,  a  total 
neglect  of  the  Holy  Communion  which  had  sprung 
up  during  the  Middle  Ages,  and  secondly,  that  fear- 
ful irreverence  towards  the  Holy  Communion  which 
arose  from  the  dreadful  principles  held  respecting  it 
by  the  Puritans.  In  the  face  of  these  dangers,  these 
Exhortations  were  placed  where  they  are,  for  the  in- 
struction of  the  people  as  well  as  for  hortatory  pur- 
poses. 

Expectation  Sunday. — The  Sunday  following  As- 
cension  Day  is  so  called.  Being  the  only  Lord's  Day 
which  intervenes  between  the  Ascension  of  our  Lord 
and  the  Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  represents  that 
period  during  which  the  Apostles  were  obeying  the 
command  of  their  Master  when  "  He  commanded 
them  that  they  should  not  depart  from  Jerusalem,  but 
wait  for  the  promise  of  the  Father."  They  remained 
therefore,  in  the  city  expecting  the  Gift  of  the  Com- 
forter which  was  bestowed  on  the  Feast  of  Pentecost. 

^Expectation  Week. — The  week  preceding  Whitsun 
Day  is  so  called.    (See  Expectation  Sunday.) 


io6  FAIR  LINEN  CLOTH— FAITH 

F 

Fair  Linen  Cloth.  )      In   the  Communion 

Fair  White  Linen  Cloth.  )  Office  there  are  two 
rubrics,  the  first  of  which  reads  as  follows :  "  The 
Table,  at  the  Communion  time  having  a  fair  white 
linen  cloth  upon  it,"  etc.  By  this  is  meant  the  long 
linen  cloth  the  breadth  of  the  top  of  the  Altar  and 
falling  over  the  ends  eighteen  or  twenty  inches.  The 
other  rubric  reads, "  When  all  have  communicated,  the 
Minister  shall  return  to  the  Lord's  Table,  and  rever- 
ently place  upon  it  what  remaineth  of  the  consecrated 
Elements,  covering  the  same  with  a  fair  linen  cloth!' 
By  this  is  meant  the  lawn  chalice  veil.  It  is  to  be 
noted  that  when  this  rubric  was  made, the  word  "  fair" 
meant  beautiful.  The  white  linen  cloth  can  be  made 
"  fair,"  i.  e.,  beautiful  by  means  of  embroidery,  and 
this  is  done  by  embroidering  upon  it  five  crosses  to 
symbolize  the  five  wounds  of  our  Blessed  Lord  on 
the  Cross,  and  by  having  the  ends  finished  with  a 
heavy  linen  fringe.  Also,  the  lawn  chalice  veil  is 
made  "  fair  "  by  being  similarly  beautified  with  em- 
broidery, a  cross  being  worked  near  the  edge. 

Faith. — "  Divine,  or  as  it  is  called.  Catholic  Faith  is 
a  gift  of  God  and  a  Hght  of  the  soul;  illuminated  by 
which,  a  man  assents  fully  and  unreservedly  to  all 
which  Almighty  God  has  revealed  and  which  He  pro- 
poses to  us  by  His  Church  to  be  believed,  whether 
written  or  unwritten.  It  is  also  a  belief  in  the  whole 
Gospel,  as  distinguished  from  a  reception  of  some  por- 
tion of  it  only ;  and  it  is  a  faith  so  full  of  the  love  of 
God  as  that  it  leads  us  to  act  differently  from  what  we 


FAITHFUL— FASTING  107 

should  if  we  did  not  believe  and  marks  us  out  as  a 
peculiar  people  among  men." — From  Manual  of  In- 
struction. 

From  the  above  definition  we  learn  that  Faith  has  a 
twofold  meaning,  (i)  the  act  of  believing,  and  (2)  the 
thing  believed,  or  the  deposit  of  Faith  or  Doctrine 
which  all  members  of  Christ  are  bound  to  receive. 
This  Deposit  of  Faith  is  embodied  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures but  is  summarized  for  us  in  the  Articles  of  the 
Creed  which  are  grouped  around  the  Name  into  which 
we  are  baptized, — the  Father,  and  the  Son  and  the 
Holy  Ghost.  In  the  American  Church  two  forms  of 
the  Creed  are  used,  viz.  the  Apostles'  and  the  Nicene 
(which  see).  These  embody  "  the  Faith  once  delivered 
to  the  Saints." 

Faithful,  The. — The  New  Testament  and  Prayer 
Book  name  for  all  the  Baptized,  who,  being  admitted 
into  the  Household  of  Faith,  are  the  people  of  the 
Faith — -fideles,  that  is,  believers. 

Faldstool. — Literally,  a  portable  folding  seat,  similar 
to  a  camp  stool,  and  formerly  used  by  a  Bishop  when 
officiating  in  any  church  other  than  his  Cathedral. 
The  name  now  is  generally  applied  to  the  Litany 
Desk  (which  see). 

Fasting. — Going  without  food  of  any  kind  as  a 
religious  discipline  and  as  a  help  to  the  spiritual  life, 
especially  on  the  great  Fasts  of  the  Church.  The 
Homily  on  Fasting  says :  "  Fasting  is  found  to  be  of 
two  sorts;  the  one  outward,  pertaining  to  the  body; 
the  other  inward,  in  the  heart  and  mind.  The  outward 
fast  is  an  abstinence  from  meat,  drink  and  all  natural 
food,  for  the  determined  time  of  fasting ;  yea,  from  all 


io8   FASTING  COMMUNION— FATHERS 

delicacies,  pleasures  and  delectations  worldly.  The  in- 
ward fast  consists  in  that  godly  sorrow  which  leads  us 
to  bewail  and  detest  our  sins  and  to  abstain  from  com- 
mitting them." 

Fasting  Communion. — (See  Early  Communion.) 
Fasts,  Table  of. — The  Reformers  of  the  English 
Church  retained  and  enjoined  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
three  days  in  each  year,  to  be  sanctified  wholly  or  in 
part  as  Fasts  and  days  of  abstinence.  These,  with  the 
exception  of  the  Table  of  Vigils,  have  been  retained 
in  the  American  Prayer  Book  and  are  the  following : 

Absolute  Fasts, 
Ash  Wednesday  and  Good  Friday. 

Other  Days  of  Fasting, 

on  which  the  Church  requires  such  a  measure  of  ab- 
stinence as  is  more  especially  suited  to  extraordinary 
acts  and  exercises  of  devotion,  namely : 

I.     The  Forty  Days  of  Lent. 
II.     The  Ember  Days  at  the  four  seasons. 

III.  The  Three  Rogation  Days. 

IV.  All  Fridays  in  the  year,  except  Christmas  Day. 
These  Fasting  Days  must  always  be  announced  to 

the  congregation  in  Church,  the  rubric  in  the  Com- 
munion Office  requiring  that  "  Then  the  Minister  shall 
declare  unto  the  People  what  Holy  Days  or  Fasting 
Days  are  in  the  week  following  to  be  observed." 

Fathers,  The. — The  name  used  to  designate  the 
ancient  writers  of  the  Church.  Their  writings  are  of 
the  greatest  value  as  bearing  witness  to  the  N.  T. 
Scriptures  and  their  interpretation,  and  also  as  show- 


FATHERS  109 

ing  forth  the  belief  and  usage  of  the  Church  in  the 
earliest  years  of  its  history.  (See  Traditions,  also 
Undivided  Church.)  The  term  "  Fathers  "  is  gen- 
erally confined  to  the  writers  of  the  first  five  or  six 
hundred  years  of  the  Cnristian  Era.  They  are  usually 
grouped  together  according  to  the  period  in  which 
they  lived,  e.  g..  The  Apostolic  Fathers  are  those  who 
lived  nearest  to  the  time,  and  to  some  extent  con- 
temporary with  the  Apostles,  viz.  St.  Barnabas,  St. 
Clement,  St.  Ignatius,  Hermas  and  St.  Polycarp. 
Another  class  is  called  the  Ante  Nicene  Fathers,  or 
those  who  lived  between  the  date  of  St.  Polycarp, 
A.  D.  167,  and  the  date  of  the  Nicene  Council,  a.  d. 
325,  such  as  Justin  Martyr,  St.  Irenseus,  Clemens 
Alexandrinus,  Tertullian,  Origen,  St.  Cyprian.  A 
third  class  dates  from  the  Nicene  Council,  such  as  St. 
Athanasius ;  Eusebius,  the  Church  Historian ;  St. 
Cyril  of  Jerusalem ;  St.  Hilary  of  Poicters ;  St.  Basil, 
the  Great ;  St.  Gregory  of  Nyssa ;  St.  Gregory  Nazi- 
anzen ;  St.  Chrysostom,  St.  Jerome,  St.  Ambrose,  St. 
Augustine,  St.  Leo,  who  is  commonly  regarded  as 
the  last  of  the  Fathers,  although  St.  Gregory  of 
Rome  is  placed  in  the  List  as  well  as  a  few  later 
wr'iters.  The  above  is  not  a  complete  list,  only  a  few 
of  the  principal  Fathers  having  been  mentioned.  It 
is  pointed  out  in  Milman's  "  Latin  Christianity  "  that 
"  The  Eastern  and  the  Western  Church  have  each  four 
authors  of  note  ,whom  they  recognize  as  Fathers  par 
excellence.  Those  of  the  Eastern  Church  are  St. 
Athanasius,  St.  Basil,  St.  Chrysostom  and  St.  Gregory 
Nazianzen.  Those  of  the  Western  Church  are  St. 
Jerome,  St.  Ambrose,  St.  Augustine  and  St.  Gregory 


110        FEASTS  OR  FESTIVALS— FERI A 

of  Rome, — the  Fathers  respectively  of  her  monastic 
system,  of  her  sacerdotal  authority,  of  her  scientific 
Theology  and  of  her  popular  religion." 

Feasts  or  Festivals. — Days  set  apart  for  the  cele- 
bration of  some  great  event  connected  with  our  Blessed 
Lord  or  His  Saints,  also  called  Holy  Days.  The 
rubric  in  the  Communion  Office  requires  that  each 
Feast  shall  be  announced  to  the  congregation  on  the 
Sunday  preceding  the  day  on  which  it  occurs.  They 
are  set  forth  in  a  Table  to  be  found  in  the  introductory 
portion  of  the  Prayer  Book  as  follows  : 

A  TABLE  OF  FEASTS. 
To  be  observed  in  this  Church  throughout  the   Year. 

All  Sundays  in  the  year.  St.  Bartholomew  the  Apostle. 

The  Circumcision  of  our  Lord.  St.  Matthew  the  Apostle. 

The  Epiphany.  St.  Michael  and  All  Angels. 

The  Conversion  of  St.  Paul.  St.  Luke  the  Evangelist. 

The  Purification   of  the   Blessed  St.  Simon  and  St.  Jude  the  Apos- 

Virgin.  ties. 

St.  Matthias  the  Apostle.  All  Saints, 

The  Annunciation  of  the  Blessed  St.  Andrew  the  Apostle. 

Virgin  Mary.  St.  Thomas  the  Apostle. 

St.  Mark  the  Evangelist,  The  Nativity  of  our  Lord. 

St.  Philip  and  St.  James  the  Apos-  St.  Stephen  the  Martyr. 

ties.  St.  John  the  Evangelist. 

The  Ascension  of  our  Lord.  The  Holy  Innocents. 

St.  Barnabas  the  Apostle,  Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Easter 
The  Nativity  of  St.  John  Baptist.  Week. 

St.  Peter  the  Apostle.  Monday  and  Tuesday  in  Whitsun 
St.  James  the  Apostle.  Week. 

The  Transfiguration  of  our  Lord. 

Feria. — A  term  derived  from  the  Latin  and  used  to 
designate  days  which  are  neither  Feasts  nor  Fasts. 


FILIOQUE— FONT  iii 

Filioque. — The  Latin  for  the  words  "  and  the  Son  " 
which  occur  in  our  form  of  the  Nicene  Creed.  They 
are  not  found  in  the  original  Creed  as  used  in  the 
Greek  Church,  but  were  added  by  the  Third  Council 
of  Toledo,  A.  D.  589.  This  addition  to  the  Creed  by 
the  Western  Church  was  the  subject  of  a  long  contro- 
versy between  the  East  and  the  West,  which  with 
other  complications  finally  led  to  their  entire  separa- 
tion in  A.  D.  1054.  (See  Procession  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.) 

Fish. — The  figure  of  a  fish  has  been  used  from  the 
very  earliest  days  as  a  symbol  in  the  Christian  Church. 
Among  the  early  Christians  it  was  used  as  a  secret 
sign  by  which  they  knew  one  another  in  the  days  of 
persecution.  The  significance  of  the  fish  as  a  Chris- 
tian symbol  is  set  forth  under  Emblems  (which  see). 

Flagon. — One  of  the  Eucharistic  vessels.  A  large 
pitcher-shaped  vessel  made  of  precious  metal  and  used 
to  hold  the  wine  before  its  consecration  in  the  chalice. 
It  is  sometimes  used  in  the  consecration. 

Font. — The  vessel  which  contains  the  water  for  the 
purpose  of  Baptism,  usually  of  stone  and  vase-shaped, 
/.  e.,  a  large  bowl  on  a  pedestal,  being  sometimes  cir- 
cular and  sometimes  octagonal.  The  position  of  the 
Font  in  primitive  times  was  at  or  near  the  Church 
door  to  signify  that  Baptism  is  the  entrance  into  the 
Church  Mystical.  This  position  is  still  retained  in 
some  churches  at  the  present  time,  but  in  most 
churches  it  is  placed  near  the  chancel  for  convenience, 
or  because  no  place  at  the  door  was  provided  by  the 
architect.  Fonts  were  formerly  required  to  be  covered 
and  locked ;  originally  their  covers  were  simple  flat 


112  FOREIGN  MISSIONS— FORMS 

movable  lids,  but  they  were  subsequently  very  highly 
ornamented,  assuming  the  form  of  spires  and  enriched 
with  various  decorations  in  carved  wood  or  polished 
brass.  The  Font  is  so  called  from  the  Latin  word 
Fons,  genitive  Fontis,  meaning  a  fountain  or  spring, 
referring  to  Baptism  as  a  Laver  of  Regeneration,  the 
source  of  new  and  spiritual  life. 

Foreign  Missions.— (See  Domestic  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society.) 

Forms. — One  great  objection  brought  against  the 
Episcopal  Church  by  many  persons  not  members  of  it 
is  what  they  call  forms  and  ceremonies.  They  say 
what  they  want  is  "  spiritual  religion,"  and  this  objec- 
tion seems  to  be  so  final  with  them  there  is  evidently 
nothing  more  to  be  said.  It  is  not  the  purpose  of  this 
article  to  go  into  a  vindication  of  forms,  but  rather  to 
point  out  how  unreasonable  this  objection  is.  If  it 
were  real,  it  would  do  away  with  all  social  forms  and 
all  forms  in  business  as  well  as  in  religion.  But  they 
who  make  this  objection  do  not  adhere  to  it  in  their 
own  religion.  They  cannot  come  together,  even  in  a 
•'  Prayer  Meeting "  without  some  method  or  form 
which  must  be  gone  through  with.  Even  the  Quakers 
who,  above  all  others,  lay  the  greatest  stress  on  "  spir- 
itual religion,"  must  have  their  form — of  silence, 
speech,  dress  and  of  even  the  architecture  of  their 
meeting-place,  and  which  form  is  peculiar  to  them. 
This  being  the  case  the  question,  therefore,  is  not 
"  Shall  we  have  forms  ?  "  but,  "  What  form  shall  we 
have  in  our  Public  Worship  ? "  for  we  have  learned 
that  we  must  have  some  kind  of  form.  The  Episco- 
pal Church  simply  clings  to  that  which  was  from  the 


FORTY  DAYS  113 

beginning,  because  the  experience  of  centuries  demon- 
strates that  this  is  best,  more  consonant  to  reason  and 
more  expressive  of  the  religious  wants  of  man.  Hence 
she  values  her  Book  of  Common  Prayer  which  is  the 
outgrowth  of  the  devotions  of  the  ages  and  she  cher- 
ishes the  usages  and  traditions  that  have  grown  up 
around  it.  The  Episcopal  Church  does  not  insist  on 
forms  merely  for  the  sake  of  forms,  but  she  values 
them  for  their  helpfulness,  for  what  they  convey  to  the 
soul  faithfully  using  them,  and  also,  because  they  en- 
able us  to  worship  God  as  did  His  faithful  people  in 
all  the  ages  past. 

Forty  Days,  The  Great. — Easter  Tide  which  com- 
memorates the  period  of  Forty  Days  our  Lord  spent 
on  earth  after  His  Resurrection  with  His  Apostles 
"  and  speaking  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  king- 
dom of  God  "  (Acts  I  :  2  and  3).  From  many  of 
our  Lord's  Parables  as  well  as  from  other  utterances  by 
Him  in  His  Teaching  we  learn  that  the  words  "  King- 
dom of  God "  mean  His  Church.  So,  then,  during 
this  mysterious  time  of  His  Resurrection  Life  our 
Lord  was  giving  His  final  instructions  concerning  His 
Church,  and  to  this  instruction  is  to  be  traced  many 
of  the  Church's  usages  and  practices  set  forth  in  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles  which  otherwise  are  inexplicable 
— for  example — the  choice  of  St.  Matthias  in  the  place 
of  the  traitor  Judas — thus  indicating  the  perpetuity  of 
the  Apostolate;  the  observance  of  the  first  day  of  the 
week  instead  of  the  seventh  ;  the  ordaining  of  Deacons 
thus  indicating  "  divers  orders  "  in  His  Church ;  the 
Rite  of  Confirmation ;  Frequent  Communion,  Infant 
Baptism  and  many  other  things  to  be  noted  in  the 


114  FOURTH  SUNDAY  IN  LENT 

Acts  of  the  Apostles,  which  have  become  inherent 
features  of  the  Church ;  how  else  are  they  to  be  ac- 
counted for  and  explained  but  as  being  among  "  the 
things  pertaining  to  the  Kingdom  of  God  "  of  which 
the  Master  spake  during  these  Great  Forty  Days  ? 
If  not,  then  how  came  about  their  universal  acceptance 
and  continuance  even  unto  this  present  day  ? 

Fourth  Sunday  in  Lent. — The  Sundays  in  Lent 
are  numbered.  First,  Second,  Third,  etc.,  through  the 
six  Sundays.  But  the  last  three  Sundays  are  so 
striking  in  their  teaching  that  additional  names  are 
given  to  them  in  order  to  emphasize  that  special 
teaching.  Thus  the  6th  Sunday  is  called  Palm  Sun- 
day ;  the  5th,  Passion  Sunday.  So,  also,  the  Fourth 
Sunday  in  Lent  has  its  special  name  or  names.  Thus 
it  is  called  Mid  Letit  Sunday  because  the  middle  of 
Lent  has  been  reached.  It  is  also  called  Refreshment 
Sunday  from  the  Gospel  for  the  Day  which  gives  the 
account  of  our  Lord  feeding  the  multitude  in  the 
wilderness,  and  thereby  indicating  a  more  joyous  note 
in  the  service  for  this  day  than  belongs  to  the  other 
Sundays  in  Lent.  An  old  English  name  for  this 
Sunday  is  Mothering  Sunday.  Mid  Lent  was  con- 
sidered somewhat  of  a  holiday  on  which  servants  and 
children  absent  from  home  were  permitted  by  their 
employers  to  visit  their  mothers.  The  name,  doubt- 
less, had  its  origin  from  the  ancient  custom  of  making 
pilgrimages  to  the  Mother  Church  or  Cathedral  of  the 
Diocese.     (See  Lent,  Sundays  in.) 

Fraction. — The  name  given  to  the  manual  act 
of  breaking  the  Bread  by  the  Priest  during  the  Con- 
secration in  the  Holy  Communion,  according  to  the 


FREE  AND  OPEN  CHURCHES  115 

rubric  which  directs,  "  And  here  to  break  the  Bread." 
(See  Manual  Acts.) 

Free  and  Open  Churches. — These  words  express 
the  idea  embodied  in  a  movement  in  the  American 
Church  that  has  been  making  for  many  years  to  make 
the  House  of  Prayer  what  it  was  originally,  viz.  free 
for  all  people,  no  reserved  or  rented  pews,  but  every 
seat  free  and  unreserved,  so  that  high  and  low,  rich 
and  poor  alike  shall  be  equal  in  the  Father's  House ; 
and  open^  not  simply  when  there  is  a  service,  but  open 
all  the  time  for  private  prayer  as  well  as  public.  This 
movement  is  growing  rapidly  so  that  to-day  more  than 
half  of  our  churches  are  thus  free,  and  a  great  many 
of  them  are  kept  open  all  day  long  every  day  in  the 
week.  It  is  found  that  many  earnest  and  devout 
souls,  homeless  perhaps,  or  dwellers  in  hotels  or 
boarding-houses  where  there  is  little  or  no  privacy,  as 
well  as  others,  gladly  avail  themselves  of  this  privilege 
of  the  Open  Church  and  find  comfort  in  it.  A  society 
for  the  promotion  of  Free  and  Open  Churches  has 
b.een  organized  for  many  years  with  headquarters  in 
Philadelphia. 

Frequent  Communion. — The  influence  of  the  Puri- 
tans on  the  religious  life  of  the  Church  was  in  many 
instances  tremendous  and  far-reaching.  While  the 
Prayer  Book  provides  iox  frequent  Communion,  that  is, 
every  Lord's  Day  and  Holy  Day  at  the  least,  yet 
under  the  Puritan  influence  infrequent  Communion  be- 
came prevalent',  and  four  times  a  year  at  the  most 
came  to  be  considered  sufficient.  When  the  Church 
began  to  pass  out  from  under  this  influence  we  find 
that  a  monthly  celebration  became  the  universal  rule 


1 16  FRIDAY— FRONTAL 

in  the  Church,  and  even  with  this  many  seem  now  to 
be  satisfied.  But  as  the  Church  grew,  as  the  study  of 
the  Prayer  Book  and  of  Church  History  became  more 
general  and  the  Church  began  to  assert  herself,  to 
claim  her  heritage,  we  find  a  return  to  the  ancient 
order  and  Scriptural  rule.  The  Sunday  and  Holy 
Day  Eucharist  was  more  and  more  restored,  so  that 
to-day  there  are  very  few  parishes  where  "  Frequent 
Communion  "  is  not  the  rule.  On  this  subject  the 
Bishop  of  Maryland,  the  Rt.  Rev.  William  Paret,  D.  D., 
has  remarked,  "  God's  Word  and  all  history  show  that 
receiving  the  Holy  Communion  every  Lord's  Day  was 
the  old  way  and  receiving  once  a  month  entirely  a 
modern  custom.  In  often  receiving  we  are  copying 
the  whole  Church  of  the  first  three  hundred  years." 

Friday. — In  the  Prayer  Book  we  find  that  Friday 
of  each  week  is  placed  in  the  Table  of  Fasts  to  be 
observed  in  this  Church  throughout  the  year,  and  the 
rubric  directs  that  it  be  announced  to  the  congrega- 
tion on  the  Sunday  before.  Friday  as  a  Fast  is  in- 
tended to  be  the  weekly  memorial  of  the  Crucifixion 
of  our  Lord  just  as  Sunday  is  the  weekly  memorial 
of  the  Resurrection.  Both  are  alike  obligatory  as 
both  are  enjoined  by  the  same  authority.  It  is  en- 
couraging to  note  a  growing  recognition  of  this  Fast 
and  a  more  general  desire  to  honor  weekly  the  day  of 
our  Lord's  Crucifixion  with  a  public  service  in  Church 
and  by  personal  acts  of  self-denial  and  devotion  on 
the  part  of  the  faithful.  (See  Good  Friday,  also 
Fasts,  Table  of.) 

Frontal. — The  name  given  to  a  hanging  in  front  of 
the  Altar.     The  same  as  Antependium  (which  see). 


FRUITS  OF  THE  SPIRIT  117 

Fruits  of  the  Spirit. — (See  Spirit,  Fruits  of.) 
Funerals. — The  solemn  Burial  of  the  Dead 
(which  see).  In  the  Church  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
<'  Preaching  a  Funeral,"  as  it  is  called,  but  the  reverent 
and  devout  committal  of  the  "  body  to  the  ground," 
"  looking  for  the  General  Resurrection  in  the  last  day 
and  the  life  of  the  world  to  come,  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ."  Plainness  and  simplicity  should  mark 
so  holy  a  function. 


G 


Gehenna. — In  the  original  Greek  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment Scriptures  there  are  two  words  unfortunately 
translated  by  our  one  English  word  "  Hell."  The  first 
of  these  is  Gehenna,  meaning  the  "  place  of  torment." 
The  second  is  Hades,  which  also  occurs  in  the  original 
Greek  of  the  Creed,  and  means  the  hidden,  covered, 
intermediate  world  where  the  soul  rests  between  death 
and  the  general  Resurrection.  When,  therefore,  we 
confess  in  the  Creed  that  our  Lord  "  descended  into 
Hell,"  we  do  not  mean  that  He  entered  the  "  place  of 
torment,"  but  the  "  place  of  departed  spirits "  or 
Hades.  This  difference  of  meaning  of  the  word 
"  Hell "  as  used  in  our  English  translation  of  the  Bible 
and  the  Creed  should  be  borne  in  mind. 

General  Clergy  Relief  Fund.— This  is  the  abbre- 
viated title  of  a  Society  organized  by  the  General  Con- 
vention under  the  corporate  name,  "  The  Trustees  of 
the  Fund  for  the  Relief  of  the  Widows  and  Orphans 


ii8  GENERAL  CONFESSION 

of  Deceased  Clergymen,  and  of  Aged,  Infirm  and  Dis- 
abled Clergymen  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  a  corporation  created 
in  the  year  1855  by  chapter  459  of  the  laws  of  the 
State  of  New  York."  This  is  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant Funds  in  the  Church  and  commands  the  generous 
support  of  all  earnest  and  devoted  Church  people.  As 
its  name  implies,  it  is  a  Fund  established  for  the  pur- 
pose of  taking  care  of  Aged  and  Infirm  clergy  who 
through  age  or  sickness  have  become  disabled  and  can 
no  longer  fulfil  their  ministry.  The  conscience  of  the 
Church  makes  her  feel  obligated,  like  the  national 
government,  to  take  care  of  her  faithful  servants  in 
their  old  age  and  disability,  and  also  to  provide  for  the 
care  of  the  widows  and  orphans  of  deceased  clergy- 
men. The  Church,  however,  cannot  do  this  blessed 
work  of  Relief,  unless  all  her  people  contribute  largely 
to  this  Fund. 

General  Confession,  The. — The  form  of  words 
used  by  both  Minister  and  People  in  humbly  acknowl- 
edging their  sins  before  God  in  preparation  for  the 
true  worship  of  His  Name  about  to  follow.  The 
General  Confession  was  placed  in  the  Morning  Prayer 
in  1552  and  in  the  Evening  Prayer  in  1661.  Such 
beginning  of  our  Public  Worship  is  in  accordance 
with  the  practice  of  the  Primitive  Christians,  who,  as 
St.  Basil,  writing  in  the  Fourth  Century,  tells  us,  "  in 
all  churches,  immediately  upon  their  entering  into  the 
House  of  Prayer,  made  confession  of  their  sins  unto 
God,  with  much  sorrow,  concern  and  tears,  every  man 
pronouncing  his  own  confession  with  his  own  mouth." 
A  similar  General  Confession,  but  more  heart  search- 


GENERAL  CONVENTION  119 

ing,  is  also  to  be  found  in  the  Communion  Office,  to 
be  said  in  preparation  for  the  due  reception  of  the 
Sacrament.  A  third  Confession  is  also  set  forth  in 
the  Penitential  Office  and  commonly  called  the  "  Ash 
Wednesday  Confession." 

General  Convention,  The. — The  legislative  body 
of  the  American  Church  which  meets  triennially  and 
is  composed  of  the  Bishops  and  Representatives  from 
all  the  Dioceses  and  Missionary  Jurisdictions.  The 
Convention  is  composed  of  two  houses,  (i)  the  House 
of  Bishops  and  (2)  the  House  of  Clerical  and  Lay 
Deputies  consisting  of  four  Clerical  and  four  Lay  rep- 
resentatives from  each  Diocese,  and  one  delegate  of 
each  Order  from  every  Missionary  Jurisdiction.  Both 
Houses  together  constitute  the  General  Convention. 
All  the  laws  of  the  Church  in  the  United  States  are 
made  by  this  Convention,  but  it  can  make  no  alter- 
ation in  the  Constitution  or  in  the  Liturgy  and  Offices 
unless  the  same  has  been  adopted  in  one  Convention, 
and  submitted  to  all  the  Dioceses,  and  afterwards 
adopted  in  another  Convention.  For  any  measure  to 
become  a  law  it  must  be  adopted  by  the  concurrent 
action  of  both  Houses.  The  General  Convention  pro- 
vides also  for  the  admission  of  New  Dioceses ;  for 
Church  extension,  and  for  the  erection  of  Missionary 
Jurisdictions  both  in  the  United  States  and  in  foreign 
lands,  electing  the  Bishops  for  them.  The  Presiding 
Officer  is  the  Senior  Bishop  by  consecration,  who 
presides  in  the  House  of  Bishops  and  when  both 
Houses  meet  as  one  body.  When  the  Convention  is 
not  in  session  he  acts  as  the  Primate  of  the  American 
Church.     (See  Presiding    Bishop.)     The    House  of 


120  GENERAL   COUNCIL 

Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies  also  has  its  President  or 
Presiding  Officer  who  is  chosen  from  among  the 
Clerical  Deputies  at  each  meeting  of  the  Convention. 

General  Council. — (See  Council,  also  Ecumenical.) 

General  Thanksgiving,  The. — The  title  of  one  of 
the  prayers  in  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer.  It  is 
called  General  as  being  suitable  to  all  men,  and  in 
contradistinction  to  the  special  Thanksgivings  to  be 
used  by  request  of  members  of  the  congregation  for 
special  mercies  vouchsafed. 

General  Theological  Seminary. — An  institution  of 
learning  for  the  education  of  men  for  the  Sacred  Min- 
istry, established  by  the  General  Convention  of  the 
American  Church,  May  27th,  1817,  and  incorporated 
April  5th,  1822.  The  Institution  is  situated  in 
Chelsea  Square,  New  York  City,  and  has  a  very  valu- 
able property  worth  ;^  1,08 1,225. 42.  The  endowments 
amount  to  over  ;^700,ooo.  The  number  of  students 
average  about  150  each  year.  Number  of  Alumni 
1,800,  Whole  number  matriculated  since  1822  about 
2,300.     Volumes  in  the  Library  30,000. 

Generally  Necessary. — In  the  definition  given  in 
the  Church  Catechism  of  Holy  Baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper,  these  Sacraments  are  declared  to  be 
"  ge?terally  necessary  to  salvation."  From  the  way 
many  persons  postpone  their  own  Baptism,  neglect 
the  Baptism  of  their  children  and  ignore  the  Holy 
Communion,  it  would  seem  that  they  think  the  word 
"  generally  "  in  the  above  clause,  means  "  usually,"  but 
not  essential  to  religious  life.  This  is  a  mistake.  The 
word  "  generally  "  as  used  when  the  Catechism  was  set 
forth  is  simply  the  Anglicized  form  of  the  Latin  word 


GENUFLEXION— GIRDLE  121 

generaliter,  meaning  universally,  always,  absolutely 
necessary  for  every  one  who  would  be  saved,  and 
therefore,  imperative  where  the  Sacraments  may  be 
had. 

Genuflexion. — A  temporary  bending  of  the  knee  as 
distinguished  from  actual  kneeling ;  usually  made 
towards  the  Altar  as  the  symbol  of  Christ's   Presence. 

Ghost.      I      Ghost  is  the  old  Saxon  word  for  spirit^ 

Ghostly,  j  and  is  still  used  in  the  Name  of  the 
Third  Person  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  Ghostly,  the  ad- 
jective form  of  the  word,  has  been  retained  in  the 
Prayer  Book  and  means  spiritual,  e.  g.,  in  the  Confir- 
mation service  one  of  the  sevenfold  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  called  "  ghostly  strength,"  that  is,  spiritual 
strength. 

Ghost,  The  Holy. — (See  Holy  Ghost.) 

Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Sevenfold.— The  gifts 
bestowed  on  the  Baptized  by  the  Laying  on  of  Hands 
in  Confirmation,  viz.  :  "  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  un- 
derstanding, the  spirit  of  counsel  and  ghostly  strength, 
the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  true  godliness  and  the 
spirit  of  holy  fear,"  as  enumerated  in  Isaiah  11:2. 
These  gifts  may  be  briefly  interpreted  as  follows : 

Wisdom,  to  choose  the  one  thing  needful. 

Understanding,  to  know  how  to  attain  it. 

Counsel,  the  habit  of  asking  guidance  of  God. 

Strength,  to  follow  where  He  shall  lead. 

Knowledge,  t,hat  we  may  learn  to  know  God. 

Godliness,  that  knowing  Him  we  may  grow  like 
Him. 

Holy  Fear,  meaning  reverence  and  adoration. 

Girdle. — A  white  cord  to  confine  the  alb  at  thq 


122  GIRLS'  FRIENDLY  SOCIETY 

waist:  used  at  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist. 
(See  Vestments.) 

Girls'  Friendly  Society. — A  Society  of  young 
women  organized  in  the  American  Church  in  1877, 
and  is  a  branch  of  a  similar  Society  in  the  Church  of 
England.  The  society  has  for  its  object  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  girls  and  young  women  through  association 
and  friendship  with  one  another.  The  Society  has 
(in  1901)  16,316  members  in  the  United  States  and 
4,022  associate  members.  A  monthly  magazine,  the 
G.  F.  S.  A.  Record,  is  published  as  the  official  organ 
of  the  Society.  Headquarters,  the  Church  Missions 
House,  New  York  City. 

Gloria  in  Excelsis. — Meaning  "  Glory  in  the 
Highest,"  the  title  of  the  final  hymn  in  the  Com- 
munion Office.  It  is  called  the  "  Greater  Doxology," 
and  also,  the  "  Angelic  Hymn  "  as  it  is  based  on  the 
song  of  the  angels  at  Christ's  Birth,  which  forms  its 
opening  words.  The  Gloria  in  Excelsis  is  the  oldest 
and  most  inspiring  of  all  Christian  hymns.  Its  author 
and  the  time  of  its  composition  are  unknown,  but  it 
was  in  use  in  the  very  earliest  ages  of  the  Church  as  a 
daily  morning  hymn.  Its  introduction  into  the 
Liturgy  appears  to  have  been  gradual.  The  first 
words  of  it  are  found  in  the  Liturgy  of  St.  James, 
from  which  fact  we  learn  that  the  germ  of  it  was 
evidently  used  in  Apostolic  times.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  in  ancient  Liturgies  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis 
was  placed  at  the  beginning  and  not  at  the  end  of  the 
Communion  Office.  It  occupied  such  a  position  in 
our  own  Liturgy  until  A.  d.  1552,  when  it  was  placed 
after  the  Thanksgiving.     By  the  rubric  permission  is 


GLORIA  PATRI— GOLDEN  NUMBER    123 

given  to  use  a  hymn  instead  of  it,  and  this  is  often 
done  during  Advent  and  Lent,  thus  reserving  the 
Gloria  in  Excelsis  for  use  in  more  joyous  seasons 
such  as  Christmas,  Easter,  etc. 

Gloria  Patri. — Meaning  "  Glory  to  the  Father,"  the 
first  words  of  the  short  anthem  used  after  each  Psalm 
and  elsewhere  m.  the  services,  viz.  "  Glory  be  to  the 
Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  As 
it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall  be, 
world  without  end.  Amen."  It  is  often  called  the 
"  Lesser  Doxology."  The  Gloria  Patri  has  been 
used  in  Christian  worship  from  the  beginning  and  is 
traceable  to  the  Baptismal  formula.  Its  frequent  use 
in  our  services  is  not  a  vain  repetition,  as  some  sup- 
pose, but  is  very  devotional  and  helpful  to  increased 
earnestness  in  worship,  drawing  our  thoughts  from 
man,  his  wants  and  experiences,  and  directing  them  to 
the  Triune  God,  the  Author  and  Giver  of  every  good 
and  perfect  gift.  Sung  after  the  Psalms  it  gives  to 
them  a  Christian  meaning  and  interpretation.  In 
accordance  with  the  ancient  usage  the  Gloria  is  said 
with  bowed  head  as  an  act  of  worship  and  of  faith, 
and  is  also  said  facing  the  Altar  or  East.  (See  East, 
Turning  to.) 

Gloria  Tibi. — The  Latin  title  of  the  words  of  praise 
sung  when  the  Holy  Gospel  is  announced  in  the  Holy 
Communion,  viz.  "  Glory  be  to  Thee,  O  Lord."  This 
Gloria  also  comes  down  to  us  from  the  ancient  usage 
of  the  Church.  It  is  said  with  the  bowed  head  as  an 
act  of  worship. 

Godfathers,  Godmothers. — (See  Sponsors.) 

Golden  Number. — The    Golden    Number    is   that 


124  GOOD   FRIDAY 

which  marks  the  position  of  any  given  year  in  the 
Lunar  Cycle,  which  is  a  period  of  nineteen  years. 
Meton,  an  Athenian  philosopher,  discovered  that,  at 
the  end  of  every  such  period,  the  new  moons  take 
place  on  the  same  days  of  the  months  whereon  they 
occurred  before  its  commencement.  This  discovery  was 
considered  to  be  so  important,  it  became  the  custom  to 
inscribe  the  rule  for  finding  the  moon's  age  on  a  tablet 
in  golden  letters  and  placed  in  the  market-place  at 
Athens ;  hence  arose  the  term  Golden  Number.  The 
Golden  Number  may  be  found  by  adding  one  to  the 
year  of  our  Lord,  and  dividing  the  sum  by  19,  when 
the  remainder,  if  any,  is  the  Golden  Number.  If  there 
be  no  remainder,  the  Golden  Number  is  19.  One  is 
added  to  the  year  of  our  Lord  because  the  first  year 
of  the  Christian  era  was  the  second  of  the  Cycle. 
The  time  of  Easter  may  be  found  by  means  of  the 
Golden  Number.     (See  Tables  in  Prayer  Book.) 

Good  Friday. — The  Last  Friday  in  Lent  on  which 
we  commemorate  the  Death  of  our  Lord.  It  is  called 
Good  Friday  from  the  blessed  results  of  our  Saviour's 
sufferings,  for  by  the  shedding  of  His  own  most 
precious  Blood  He  obtained  eternal  Redemption  for 
us.  It  is  the  most  solemn  and  binding  of  all  Fridays 
and  should  be  observed  as  an  absolute  Fast  in  token 
of  our  sorrow  for  sin,  and  in  preparation  for  the 
Easter  Communion.  All  unnecessary  work,  all  social 
engagements  and  pleasures  are  especially  to  be 
avoided  by  all  those  who  reverence  their  Lord,  and 
remember  of  what  Good  Friday  is  the  solemn 
memorial.  It  is  a  day  of  Church-going,  and  it  will  be 
found  that  the   Good  Friday  services  are  very    im- 


GOOD  SHEPHERD  125 

pressive,  solemn  and  soul-stirring.  The  Proper 
Psalms  are  the  22d,  40th  and  54th  in  Morning  Prayer, 
and  the  69th  and  88th  for  Evening  Prayer.  Proper 
Lessons  and  three  special  Collects,  together  with  the 
Epistle  and  Gospel  all  set  forth,  amid  the  solemnities 
of  worship,  the  momentous  story  of  the  Saviour's 
Passion  and  Death.  In  many  places,  it  is  usual  to 
have  in  addition  to  the  appointed  services,  the  "  Three 
Hours  Service"  (which  see),  held  from  12  m.  to  3 
p.  M.,  in  commemoration  of  our  Lord's  Agony  on  the 
Cross,  and  consisting  of  special  prayers  and  hymns 
with  addresses  or  meditations.  The  Holy  Communion 
is  not  celebrated  on  Good  Friday,  in  accordance  with 
the  immemorial  usage  of  the  Church ;  only  the  intro- 
ductory portion  of  the  service  is  used.  The  Altar  is 
entirely  stripped  of  its  hangings  and  ornaments,  except 
the  cross,  and  is  sometimes  covered  with  black  hang- 
ings. The  observance  of  Good  Friday  is  inwoven 
into  the  very  texture  of  the  Christian  Religion,  having 
been  kept  from  the  very  first  age  of  Christianity  with 
strictest  fasting  and  humiliation.  The  mind  of  the 
Church  seems  always  to  have  been,  "  this  day  is  not 
one  of  man's  institution,  but  was  consecrated  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  when  He  made  it  the  day  of  His 
most  Holy  Passion." 

Good  Shepherd,  Sunday  of. — The  name  given  in 
the  Western  Church  to  the  Second  Sunday  after 
Easter.  The  French  know  it  as  the  Sunday  of  the 
Bon  Pasteur.  The  name  is  suggested  by  the  Gospel 
for  the  day  which  sets  forth  our  Lord  as  "  the  Good 
Shepherd,"  and  who  in  the  Epistle  is  called  the  "  Shep- 
herd and  Bishop  of  our  Souls," 


126  GOSPEL— GOSPELS 

Gospel. — The  word  "  Gospel  "  is  derived  from  the 
Anglo-Saxon  Godspell,  signifying  "  good  news  "  ; 
founded  originally  on  certain  words  used  by  the  angel 
in  announcing  the  Saviour's  Birth,  viz. :  "  Behold,  I 
bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy"  (St.  Luke  2  :  lo). 
The  word  is  greatly  misunderstood  and  frequently 
misapplied,  the  idea  seems  to  be  that  "  Gospel  re- 
ligion," "  Gospel  sermons  "  and  "  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel," mean  certain  doctrines  such  as  individual  election, 
calling,  justification,  sanctification  and  the  like.  These 
are  regarded  as  being  very  Scriptural,  and  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Scriptural  method.  When,  however, 
we  turn  to  the  Scriptures  we  find  that  such  doctrines 
are  not  "  the  Gospel "  at  all,  but  simply  deductions 
from  it.  In  the  New  Testament  the  word  "  Gospel  " 
is  applied  exclusively  to  the  announcement  of  certain 
events,  certain  outward  facts  connected  with  the  Sec- 
ond Person  in  the  Blessed  Trinity,  namely,  the  Incar- 
nation, Birth,  Life,  Death,  Burial,  Resurrection  and 
Ascension  of  the  Son  of  God.  Such  was  the  "  good 
tidings  "  announced  by  the  angelic  choir,  such  is  the 
purpose  of  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  and  that 
Gospel  religion  or  Gospel  preaching  which  brings 
these  sublime  facts  to  bear  on  the  hearts  and  lives  of 
men,  as  living  realities  and  guiding  motives,  alone  can 
be  Scriptural  and  truly  Gospel.  This  being  the  case, 
we  can  understand  how  the  Church's  Year  with  its 
changing  seasons  of  joy  and  penitence,  setting  forth 
so  clearly  all  these  facts  in  our  Lord's  Life,  preaches 
the  very  Gospel  of  Christ  and  in  accordance  with  the 
Scriptural  method.     (See  Christian  Year.) 

Gospels,  The. — The  four  canonical  records  of  the 


GOSPEL— GOWN  127 

Life  of  our  Lord  written  by  St.  Matthew,  St.  Mark, 
St.  Luke  and  St.  John.  The  first  three  are  called  the 
"  Synoptic  Gospels,"  because  they  all  look  at  the 
events  they  describe  from  the  same  point  of  view ; 
while  the  standpoint  of  St.  John  is  quite  different. 
His  purpose  was  not  to  give  the  history  of  our  Lord 
as  did  the  other  Evangelists,  but  to  teach  the  mysteries 
arising  out  of  that  history.  For  example,  St.  John 
says  nothing  about  the  circumstances  of  our  Lord's 
Birth,  but  he  sets  forth  the  mystery  which  those  cir- 
cumstances embraced, — the  Incarnation  of  the  Word, 
or  eternal  Son  of  God.  For  this  reason,  the  Fourth 
Gospel  is  called  by  ancient  writers  a  "  Spiritual 
Gospel,"  because  it  contains  less  of  historical  narrative 
than  the  others  and  more  of  Doctrine. 

Gospel,  The  Holy. — The  title  given  to  the  passage 
from  the  Gospels  read  at  Holy  Communion,  commonly 
called"  the  Gospel  for  the  Day."  During  the  reading 
of  the  Holy  Gospel  the  people  are  to  stand  as  required 
by  the  rubric.  This  custom  is  intended  to  show  a 
reverent  regard  to  the  Son  of  God  above  all  other 
messengers. 

Gospel  Side. — The  north  side  of  the  Altar  (the  left 
side  as  we  face  the  Altar)  at  which  the  Holy  Gospel 
is  read.    (See  Epistle  Side.) 

Gospeller. — The  Priest  or  Deacon  appointed  to 
read  the  Holy  Gospel  at  a  celebration  of  the  Holy 
Eucharist,  is  so,  called. 

Government,  Church. — (See  Episcopacy.) 

Gown,  The  Black. — An  Academical  gown  ;  an  of- 
ficial or  distinctive  dress  worn  by  students  and  officers 
of  a  College  or  University,  and  also  by  officials  of  a 


128  GRACE— GREEN 

Court  of  Justice.  It  is  not  an  ecclesiastical  garment, 
although  it  was  customary  during  a  time  of  great 
spiritual  decadence  in  the  Church  for  the  gown  with 
bands  to  be  worn  during  the  preaching  of  the  sermon 
in  the  service.  This,  however,  has  long  since  been 
given  up ;  the  surplice  is  more  properly  worn. 

Grace. — The  word  "  grace  "  means  a  special  favor, 
and  is  applied  to  the  whole  obedience,  merit.  Passion 
and  Death  of  our  Lord  and  the  benefits  that  flow  from 
them, — justification,  wisdom,  sanctification,  Redemp- 
tion. The  Church,  which  is  the  Body  of  Christ,  is 
called  the  Kingdom  of  Grace,  for  in  it  we  become 
members  of  Christ  and  partakers  of  His  grace  and 
heavenly  benediction.  The  Sacraments,  as  well  as 
other  ordinances,  are  called  "  means  of  grace,"  because 
they  are  the  appointed  instrumentalities  whereby  God 
gives  grace  to  His  faithful  people,  to  help  them  in 
living  faithfully  and  in  obtaining  Salvation. 

Gradine. — A  name  sometimes  given  to  the  shelf  at 
the  back  of  the  Altar  and  attached  to  the  wall  or 
reredos,  upon  which  are  placed  the  candlesticks, 
flowers  and  other  ornaments.  There  may  be  two  or 
more  such  shelves. 

Gradual. — A  portion  of  Scripture  formerly  sung 
after  the  Epistle  for  the  Day,  from  the  steps  of  the 
Pulpit  or  Altar,  and  hence  called  Gradual,  from  the 
Latin  gradus,  meaning  a  step. 

Greek  Church. — A  name  often  used  for  the  Eastern 
Church  (which  sec). 

Green. — One  of  the  Church  colors,  and  used  during 
the  Epiphany  and  Trinity  Seasons.  (See  Church 
Colors.) 


GREGORIAN  MUSIC  129 

Gregorian  Music. — The  Gregorian  tones  are  cer- 
tain chants  of  pecuHar  beauty  and  solemnity  handed 
down  to  us  from  remote  antiquity.  They  are  said  to 
have  been  set  forth  in  their  present  form  by  Gregory 
the  Great  in  the  Sixth  Century,  from  whom  they  are 
named.  They  are  numbered  from  one  to  eight,  with 
a  few  added  supplementary  tones  of  great  dignity  and 
beauty.  Each  tone  has  various  endings.  Where  the 
Psalter  is  sung,  the  Gregorian  chants  are  usually  em- 
ployed, being  sung  antiphonally,  but  the  Glorias  in 
full,  that  is  by  both  sides  of  the  choir  together. 

Growth  of  the  Church. — The  course  of  the  Epis- 
copal Church  in  the  United  States  has  been  charac- 
terized by  a  very  remarkable  growth — a  growth  that 
has  attracted  the  attention  of  the  Public  Press,  both 
religious  and  secular.  Thus  the  Roman  Catholic 
News  said  recently,  "  The  gains  of  the  Episcopalians 
in  this  country,  steady,  onward,  undeniable,  and  that 
at  the  expense  of  the  denominations  called  evangelical, 
is  one  of  the  remarkable  characteristics  of  our  times." 
The  following  statement  appeared  in  Public  Opinion  : 
"  A  good  showing  is  made  by  the  so-called  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States.  The  general 
growth  of  the  Church  far  exceeds,  proportionately, 
that  of  the  population  at  large,  or  of  any  other  re- 
ligious section  of  it  in  particular.  It  looks  like  the 
'  Church  of  the  future.' "  This  statement  may  be 
illustrated  by  the  returns  of  the  last  census.  In  the 
decade  ending  1900  the  population  increased  21  per 
cent.,  while  the  increase  of  the  Episcopal  Church  was  41 
per  cent.  During  the  preceding  decade  ( 1 880- 1 890)  the 
increase  of  population  was   24  per  cent.,  but  that  of 


130  GROWTH  OF  THE  CHURCH 

the  Church  was  46  per  cent.  Before  the  Civil  War, 
(in  1850)  this  Church  had  one  communicant  for  about 
every  300  of  the  population  ;  in  1880  it  had  one  for 
every  148;  in  1890,  one  for  every  125,  and  in  1900  it 
had  one  communicant  for  every  107  of  the  population. 
The  comparison  of  growth  of  this  Church  with  other  re- 
ligious bodies  was  set  forth  in  a  statement  by  the  New 
York  Independent,  from  which  it  appears  that  the  rate 
of  increase  during  the  period  examined  was  for  the 
Episcopal  Church  44  per  cent. ;  for  the  Lutherans,  14 ; 
Baptists,  12;  Methodists,  11  ;  and  Presbyterians,  8  per 
cent.  In  the  census  returns  in  1850  the  population  of 
the  United  States  was  23,847,884  and  the  Episcopal 
Church  had  then  only  79,987  communicants.  To-day 
(1901)  the  State  of  New  York  alone  with  a  population 
of  only  7,268,012  has  163,379  communicants,  being 
about  one-fourth  of  the  population  in  that  State.  The 
Missionary  Monthly,  a  Presbyterian  publication,  speak- 
ing of  the  Church  in  New  York  City,  said :  "  The 
Episcopalians  far  outnumber  any  other  denomination 
in  their  membership.  Their  relative  growth  also  sur- 
passes all  others.  In  1878  the  Presbyterian  member- 
ship in  this  city  was  18,704,  while  the  Episcopalians 
numbered  20,984.  Now  the  Episcopalians  almost 
double  the  Presbyterians  in  the  matter  of  Church 
membership."  These  last  two  items  refer  only  to  New 
York,  but  it  is  a  well  established  fact  that  the  Church 
is  growing  rapidly  in  all  parts  of  our  land.  To-day 
there  is  not  a  State  or  Territory  where  the  Episcopal 
Church  has  not  its  Bishop  or  Bishops  and  body  of 
Clergy  and  faithful  people  ;  even  in  far  away  Alaska 
the  Altar  and  the  Cross  have  been  set  up,  and  the  rate 


GUARDIAN  ANGELS— HALLELUJAH     131 

of  increase  throughout  the  United  States  is  larger 
than  that  of  any  other  rehgious  body  in  this  land. 
Moreover,  it  is  a  striking  fact  that  the  Episcopal 
Church  is  the  only  religious  body  in  the  United  States 
(except  the  Roman  Catholic)  which  covers  the  entire 
country. 

Guardian  Angels. — (See  Holy  Angels.) 
Guild. — An  organization  or  society.  A  name  given 
to  a  society  in  the  Church,  having  for  its  object  the 
welfare  of  the  Parish  to  which  it  belongs,  or  the  pro- 
motion of  some  special  church  work.  Usually  the 
purpose  of  a  Church  Guild  is  to  bring  the  members 
together  in  devotion  of  spirit  and  in  cooperative  work 
under  the  direction  of  the  Rector ;  and  in  every  way 
to  bring  the  full  Church  system  to  bear  on  the  hearts 
and  lives  of  all. 


H 


Habit. — The  name  given  to  the  garb  worn  by  the 
clergy,  e.  g.,  the  robes  worn  by  a  Bishop  are  frequently 
called  the  "  Episcopal  habit "  ;  also,  the  garb  worn  by 
members  of  a  religious  order,  such  as  the  Sisters  of 
Charity,  etc. 

Hades. — The  Greek  word  for  the  place  of  departed 
spirits,  translated  in  the  English  Bible  and,  also,  in  the 
Creed  by  the  >word  "  Hell,"  not,  however,  the  place  of 
torment.  (See  Descent  into  Hell,  also  Inter- 
mediate State.) 

Hallelujah. — A  Hebrew  word,  meaning  "  Praise  the 
Lord  "  ;  same  as  Alleluia  (which  see). 


132       HEAVEN— HIGH  CELEBRATION 

Heaven. — The  final  abode  of  the  righteous,  where 
after  the  general  Resurrection  they  find  their  perfect 
consummation  and  bliss,  both  in  body  and  soul,  in 
God's  eternal  and  everlasting  glory. 

Hell. — The  final  abode  of  the  wicked  and  impeni- 
tent. Justin  Martyr,  an  ancient  Father  of  the  Church, 
who  lived  a.  d.  150,  describes  Hell  as  "  a  place  where 
those  are  to  be  punished  who  have  lived  wickedly,  and 
who  do  not  believe  that  those  things  which  God  hath 
taught  us  by  Christ  will  come  to  pass."  The  original 
Greek  word  for  "  Hell,"  as  the  place  of  torment,  is 
Gehenna  (which  see). 

Heresy. )      The  word  "  heresy  "  is  derived  from  a 

Heretic.  )  Greek  word,  meaning  "  a  choice,"  and 
is  applied  to  doctrines  or  beliefs  that  are  contrary  to 
Divine  Revelation  as  witnessed  to  by  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church.  A  "  Heretic "  is  one  who  prefers 
such  false  teaching  to  "  the  Faith  once  delivered  to 
the  Saints."  Concerning  such  St.  Paul  says,  "A  man 
that  is  an  heretic,  after  the  first  and  second  admonition, 
reject"  (St.  Titus  3:  10).  The  Church  regards  the 
true  Faith  as  of  such  vital  importance  to  her  life  and 
to  the  life  of  each  individual  soul,  she  bids  us  to 
pray  in  the  Litany,  "  From  all  false  doctrine,  heresy, 
and  schism,  Good  Lord,  deliver  us." 

High  Celebration. — A  term  commonly  employed 
to  describe  the  solemn  midday  service  of  the  Holy 
Eucharist  with  the  full  adjuncts  of  ritual  and  music. 
There  is  always  a  Gospeller  and  Epistoler  in  addition 
to  the  Celebrant.  The  music  is  often  of  an  elaborate 
character  and  the  ceremonial  more  imposing.  It  is 
generally  reserved  for  the  greater  Festivals. 


HISTORIC  EPISCOPATE  133 

Historic  Episcopate. — This  is  a  term  that  came  into 
prominence  when  at  the  General  Convention  of  1886, 
which  met  in  Chicago,  the  House  of  Bishops  set  forth 
the  terms  which  it  deemed  a  sufficient  basis  for  the 
Reunion  of  Christendom.  By  it  is  meant  the  Ministry 
preserved  and  perpetuated  by  Apostolic  Succession 
(which  see,  also  Episcopacy). 

Historiographer. — An  official  custodian  and  com- 
piler of  historical  records  pertaining  to  the  Church,  ap- 
pointed by  the  General  Convention.  Several  of  the 
Dioceses  have  also  their  appointed  Historiographers. 

Holy  Angels. — The  service  and  Ministry  of  the 
Holy  Angels  and  their  guardianship  over  the  sons  of 
men  is  a  doctrine  set  forth  by  the  Church  in  her  beau- 
tiful service  for  St.  Michael  and  All  Angels  Day, 
(which  see).  Elsewhere  in  the  Liturgy  she  brings  out 
the  same  great  truth.  When  we  gather  around  the 
Altar  of  God  in  the  Holy  Eucharist  we  do  so  "  with 
angels  and  archangels  and  with  all  the  company  of 
Heaven."  It  has  always  been  a  tradition  of  Chris- 
tianity that  "  angels  attend  at  the  ministration  of  Holy 
Baptism  and  at  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Commu- 
nion ;  and  that  as  Lazarus  was  the  object  of  their  ten- 
der care,  so  in  sickness  and  death  they  are  about  the 
bed  of  the  faithful  and  carry  their  souls  to  the  Presence 
of  Christ  in  Paradise." 

Holy  Communion. — One  of  the  two  great  Sacra- 
ments ordained  by  Christ  and  generally  (/.  e.,  always) 
necessary  to  salvation  ;  this  being  the  Sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  Body  and  Blood.  The  following  explan- 
ation has  been  given  by  the  Rev.  Morgan  Dix,  D.  D. : 
"  Three  names  are  given  to  this  Sacrament  according 


134  HOLY  COMMUNION 

to  the  way  in  which  it  is  regarded.  It  is  called  the 
Holy  Communion,  because  it  is  the  means  of  keeping 
that  union  with  Almighty  God  through  the  Incarna- 
tion which  was  commenced  in  our  Baptism,  and  be- 
cause thereby  all  the  faithful  are  spiritually  one  with 
each  other.  It  is  called  the  Lord 's  Supper  with  his- 
torical reference  to  the  time  and  circumstance  of  its 
institution.  It  is  called  the  Holy  Eucharist,  as  being 
the  great  act  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  rendered  by 
the  Church  in  acknowledgment  of  the  blessings  of 
Redemption.  It  is  also  called  preeminently  the  Divine 
Liturgy,  as  including  and  comprehending  all  acts  of 
worship  and  religion,  and  as  being  the  first  and  chief 
of  all  rites  and  functions  ;  and  it  is  both  a  Sacrifice 
and  a  Sacrament.  It  is  the  great  Commemorative 
Sacrifice  of  the  Church,  unbloody,  mystical  and  spirit- 
ual ;  accompanying  the  Perpetual  Oblation  of  Him- 
self which  our  great  High  Priest,  Jesus  Christ,  makes 
in  Heaven,  where  He  ever  liveth  and  intercedes  for 
us.  In  it  the  Passion  of  Christ  is  perpetually  shown 
forth  to  the  Almighty  Father,  and  His  Priests  on 
earth  unite  in  the  Oblation  which  He  makes  at  the 
Mercy  Seat.  It  is  the  Sacrament  in  which  the  faith- 
ful feed  upon  His  most  Blessed  Body  and  Blood,  in  a 
divine  mystery  and  after  a  spiritual  manner,  which  is 
to  be  believed  though  it  cannot  be  explained.  Our 
Lord  is  really  present  throughout  the  whole  of  this 
solemn  and  august  action,  though  in  no  carnal,  cor- 
poral or  material  manner."     (See  Real  Presence.) 

The  Prayer  Book  provides  that  this  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment shall  be  celebrated  at  least  every  Sunday  and 
Holy  Day  for  which  Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel  are 


HOLY  DAYS  AND  SEASONS  135 

provided ;  the  only  exception  to  this  rule  being  Good 
Friday.  (See  Early  Communion;  Frequent  Com- 
munion, also  Worship.) 

Holy  Days  and  Seasons. — (See  Christian  Year, 
also  articles  on  Feasts,  Fasts  and  Gospel.) 

Holy  Ghost,  The. — The  Third  Person  of  the 
Blessed  Trinity.  It  is  of  faith  to  believe  that  God  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  a  Person,  not  simply  an  influence  as 
the  vagueness  of  modern  religionism  seems  to  imply, 
but  a  Person  so  real  that  sin  can  be  committed  against 
Him,  as  in  the  case  of  Ananias  who  was  accused  of 
lying  to  the  Holy  Ghost  (Acts  5  :  3) ;  a  Person  so  real 
that  He  is  represented  as  engaged  in  such  personal 
acts  as  teaching,  testifying,  guiding  into  all  Truth,  and 
as  interceding.  The  Holy  Ghost  is  to  be  believed  in 
as  very  and  eternal  God,  of  one  substance,  majesty 
and  glory  with  the  Father  and  the  Son.  He,  the  Com- 
forter, having  been  given  we  are  now  living  under  the 
Dispensation  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  third  paragraph 
of  the  Creed  (each  article  of  which  is  to  be  attributed 
to  or  affirmed  of,  the  Holy  Ghost)  brings  out  this 
truth  and  sets  forth  His  Presence  and  work  in  the 
Church.  This  is  illustrated  by  the  following  state- 
ment :  "  By  being  born  again  of  water  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  we  are  made  members  of  '  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church ' ;  by  keeping  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
bond  of  peace,  we  enjoy  the  *  Communion  of  Saints  ' ; 
through  the  Holy  Ghost  we  receive  the  *  Remission  of 
Sins,'  first  in  our  Baptism  and  afterwards  in  the  Holy 
Communion  and  other  ordinances ;  it  is  through  the 
Holy  Ghost  that  the  Lord  shall  quicken  our  mortal 
bodies  in  the  '  Resurrection,'  and  by  His  grace  we 


136  HOLY  INNOCENTS'  DAY 

shall  be  enabled  to  give  a  good  answer  at  the  Judg- 
ment Seat  of  Christ  and  so  attain  to  the  '  Life 
Everlasting.' "  (See  Procession  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.) 

Holy  Innocents'  Day. — A  Festival  of  the  Church 
observed  on  the  third  day  after  Christmas,  December 
28th,  in  memory  of  the  children  of  Bethlehem,  whose 
death  Herod  caused,  and  who  have  always  been  re- 
garded as  the  Infant  Martyrs  of  the  Christian  Church, 
for  that  "  not  in  speaking,  but  in  dying,  have  they 
confessed  Christ."  This  Feast  is  one  of  the  very  old- 
est of  Holy  Days,  having  always  been  associated  with 
the  observance  of  Christmas, 

Holy  Name,  The. — The  name  of  Jesus  (which  see). 
Bishop  Jeremy  Taylor  says,  "  This  is  the  Name  which 
we  should  engrave  in  our  hearts,  and  write  upon  our 
foreheads,  and  pronounce  with  our  most  harmonious 
accents,  and  rest  our  faith  upon,  and  place  our  hopes 
in,  and  love  with  the  overflowings  of  charity  and  joy 
and  adoration."  An  old  custom  that  has  come  down 
to  us  from  the  most  ancient  times  is  that  of  bowing  at 
the  Holy  Name  of  Jesus,  especially  in  reciting  the 
Creed.  The  1 8th  Canon  of  the  English  Church  (1604) 
gives  the  meaning  of  this  custom  as  follows  :  "  When 
in  time  of  Divine  Service  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be 
mentioned,  due  and  lowly  reverence  shall  be  done  by 
all  persons  present,  as  it  hath  been  accustomed,  testi- 
fying by  these  outward  ceremonies  and  gestures  their 
inward  humility,  Christian  resolution,  and  due  ac- 
knowledgment that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  true 
and  Eternal  Son  of  God,  is  the  only  Saviour  of  the 
world,  in  whom  alone  all  mercies,  graces  and  promises 


HOLY  ORDERS— HOLY  WEEK         137 

of  God  to   mankind,  for  this  life  and  the  Ufe  to  come, 
are  fully  and  wholly  comprised." 

Holy  Orders. — A  term  used  to  designate  the  Sacred 
Ministry,  and  is  expressive  of  the  position  and  author- 
ity of  the  Ministry  of  the  Church.  Holy  Scripture  as 
well  as  ancient  authors  and  the  universal  practice  of 
the  Church  bear  witness  to  the  fact  that  Almighty 
God  of  His  Divine  Providence  hath  appointed  "  divers 
orders "  in  His  Church  and  that  these  orders  have 
always  and  in  all  places  been  three  in  number,  viz., 
Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons.  (See  Bishop,  Episco- 
pacy, Deacon,  Minister,  Priest.) 

Holy  Table.— (See  Altar.) 

Holy  Thursday. — A  name  commonly  given  to  As- 
cension Day  (which  see) ;  not  to  be  confounded  with 
Thursday  in  Holy  Week,  which  is  more  properly 
known  as  Maundy  Thursday. 

Holy  Week. — The  last  week  in  Lent  is  so  called 
and  among  the  ancients  was  known  also  as  "  The 
Great  Week,"  because  of  the  important  events  in  the 
last  week  in  our  Lord's  Life  which  it  commemorates. 
It  is  a  week  of  solemn  and  awful  memories,  a  holy 
time  of  deepest  devotion  and  searchings  of  heart. 
The  Church  has  always  kept  it  as  such.  From  day  to 
day,  amid  the  solemnities  of  worship,  we  follow  our 
Lord  in  His  Passion,  live  it  over  again,  as  in  Psalm 
and  Hymn,  in  Proper  Lessons,  in  Epistles  and  Gospels 
and  pleading,  prayers  the  whole  record  of  the  Royal 
Reception,  the  final  Teachings,  Betrayal,  the  cruel 
mockery,  the  desertion,  and  the  awful  Agony  on  the 
Cross,  the  Death  and  the  Burial  of  the  Lord  of  Life 
is  solemnly  recited  as  a  memorial  before  God.     Each 


138  HOMILIES— HOOD 

day  is  significant,  thus  :  The  first  day  of  the  week> 
the  Sixth  Sunday  in  Lent,  is  called  Palm  Sunday,  in 
reference  to  the  palms  strewn  in  our  Lord's  way  on 
His  entrance  into  Jerusalem;  Monday  and  Tuesday 
witnessed  the  final  disputations  with  the  Jews ; 
Wednesday  stands  out  as  the  day  of  the  Lord's  Be- 
trayal and  the  beginning  of  the  events  which  reached 
their  climax  on  Good  Friday  ;  Thursday  is  ever  to  be 
remembered  as  the  day  of  the  Commands,  first,  con- 
cerning love,  and  secondly,  the  institution  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  with  its  "  Do  this  in  remembrance 
of  Me  "  ;  Good  Friday,  the  day  of  the  Crucifixion  and 
Death,  and  Saturday,  Easter  Even,  which  commemo- 
rates the  Descent  of  our  Lord's  soul  into  Hell  while 
His  Body  rested  in  the  grave. 

Homilies. — The  two  books  of  Homilies  or  Sermons 
referred  to  in  the  XXXVth  Article  of  Religion.  The 
first  volume  was  written  during  the  reign  of  Edward 
VI,  in  1542,  and  the  second  in  1563.  They  treat  of 
such  topics  as  "  Good  Works,"  "  Repentance," 
"  Prayer,"  "  The  number  of  the  Sacraments,"  "  The 
Right  Use  of  the  Church,"  etc.  The  Books  of 
Homilies  are  received  in  the  American  Church  so  far 
as  they  are  an  explication  of  Christian  Doctrine  and 
instructive  in  piety  and  morals.  The  list  of  subjects 
treated  of  in  the  Second  Book  is  given  in  the  XXXVth 
Article  of  Religion. 

Hood. — An  ornamental  fold  hanging  down  the 
back,  denoting  the  academical  degree  which  the  person 
officiating  has  taken  in  College  or  University.  It  is 
made  of  silk,  the  color  indicating  the  degree  according 
to  the   University  usage.     The  Church   of  England 


HOSANNA— HOUSE  OF  GOD  139 

by  canon  enjoins  that  every  minister,  who  is  a 
graduate,  shall  wear  his  proper  hood  during  the  time 
of  divine  service.  The  hood  is  quite  commonly 
worn  in  the  United  States  by  both  Bishops  and 
Clergy. 

Hosanna. — A  Hebrew  word,  meaning,  "  Save,  we 
beseech  Thee." 

Hours  of  Prayer. — (See  Canonical  Hours.) 

House  of  Bishops. — The  upper  House  of  the 
General  Convention  in  which  all  Diocesan,  Coadjutor 
and  Missionary  Bishops  have  seats,  representing  their 
own  Order.  The  term  is  often  used  as  a  collective 
name  for  all  the  Bishops  of  the  American  Church. 
(See  General  Convention.) 

House  of  God. — The  Church  building  is  so  called 
because  it  is  set  apart  for  the  worship  of  God.  That 
it  is  something  more  than  a  mere  lecture  hall,  or 
concert  room  or  auditorium,  as  it  is  commonly  re- 
garded by  modern  religionism  will  appear  from  the 
following  taken  from  the  Annotated  Prayer  Book : 
"  The  Church  is  the  House  of  God,  not  man's  house ; 
a  place  wherein  to  meet  with  Him  with  the  closest 
approach  which  can  be  made  in  this  life.  Hence,  if 
Jacob  consecrated  with  the  ceremony  of  unction  the 
place  where  God  made  His  covenant  with  him,  and 
said  of  it,  *  This  is  none  other  but  the  House  of  God, 
and  this  is  the  Gate  of  Heaven ' ;  so  should  our 
churches  be  set  apart  and  consecrated  with  sacred 
ceremonies  making  them  holy  to  the  Lord.  So  also, 
because  they  are  to  be  in  reality,  and  not  by  a  mere 
stretch  of  the  imagination,  the  Presence  chambers  of 
our   Lord,  we    must    regard  them   as   the   nearest  to 


140  HOUSEL— HYMNAL 

Heaven  in  holiness  of  all  places  on  earth  by  the 
virtue  of  that  Presence.  And  lavishing  all  costly 
material,  and  all  earnest  skill  upon  their  first  erection 
and  decoration,  we  shall  ever  after  frequent  them  with 
a  consciousness  that '  the  Lord  is  in  His  holy  Temple,' 
and  that  all  which  is  done  there  should  be  done  under 
a  sense  of  the  greatest  reverence  towards  Him." 

Housel. — An  old  English  word  for  the  Holy 
Eucharist.  Thus  an  old  English  canon  of  a.  d.  960 
orders  every  Priest  "  to  give  housel  (i.  e..  Holy  Com- 
munion) to  the  sick  when  they  need  it."  The  word 
also  appears  in  Chaucer's  Canterbury  Tales,  in  Piers 
Plowman,  Beaumont  and  Fletcher  and  also  in  Shake- 
speare. So,  also,  we  find  the  term  houselling  clothe 
meaning  a  large  cloth  spread  before  the  people  while 
receiving.     The  word  evidently  meant  a  Sacrifice. 

Humble  Access,  Prayer  of. — The  name  given  to 
the  beautiful  prayer  offered  in  great  humility  just  be- 
fore the  Consecration  in  the  Holy  Communion,  begin- 
ning, "  We  do  not  presume,"  etc.  The  words  are 
taken  from  the  most  ancient  Liturgies. 

Hymn  Board. — A  tablet  to  which  the  numbers  of 
the  hymns  to  be  sung  at  any  service  are  affixed,  and 
which  is  placed  in  a  conspicuous  place  for  the  greater 
convenience  and  guidance  of  the  congregation.  The 
purpose  of  the  Hymn  Board  is  to  do  away  with  the 
custom  of  announcing  the  day  of  the  month  and 
the  hymns,  but  this  is  not  generally  carried  out  in 
practice. 

Hymnal,  The. — As  the  Church  has  a  book  for  her 
Common  Prayer,  so  also  she  has  a  book  for  her  Co7n- 
mon  Praise^  and  this  is  known  as  The  Hymnal.     The 


HYMNS  141 

Hymnal  as  it  now  stands  was  set  forth  by  the  action 
of  the  General  Convention  of  1892,  and  is  the  out- 
growth of  much  study,  many  changes  and  a  great 
deal  of  legislation  since  the  time  when  there  was 
bound  up  with  the  Prayer  Book  a  few  hymns  for  con- 
gregational use.  The  present  imposing  volume  has 
679  hymns  drawn  from  almost  every  source  and  age, 
and,  no  doubt,  meets  every  need  and  requirement. 

Hymns. — The  first  hymn  mentioned  in  the  annals 
of  Christianity  was  that  sung  by  the  angels  at  the 
Birth  of  our  Lord,  from  which  we  have  the  Gloria  in 
ExcelsiSy  and  the  second  was  that  sung  by  our  Lord 
and  His  Apostles  immediately  after  the  Last  Supper 
in  the  upper  room,  known  as  the  Hallel.  In  early 
times  anything  sung  to  the  praise  of  God  was  called  a 
hymn.  Afterwards  the  use  of  the  term  became  more 
restricted,  Pliny  shows  that  in  the  year  62  the  Chris- 
tians instituted  a  custom  of  meeting  together  before 
sunrise  to  sing  hymns  of  praise.  Melody  only  was 
used,  not  harmony,  and  the  tunes  employed  were, 
doubtless,  of  Jewish  character.  Originally  all  music 
of  the  Christian  Church  was  almost  entirely  vocal.  In 
the  Third  and  Fourth  Centuries  the  Christian  Religion 
began  to  grow  largely  in  the  number  of  its  followers, 
in  wealth  and  position ;  magnificent  churches  were 
built  under  Constantine  the  Emperor,  and  then  it 
came  to  pass  that  choirs  were  instituted  definitely  by 
the  Council  of  Laodicea,  a.  d.  367,  For  two  centuries 
the  music  of  the  Church  deteriorated.  In  the  Sixth 
Century  Gregory  the  Great  instituted  many  reforms, 
so  that  the  credit  of  reviving  real  congregational  sing- 
ing belonged  to  him.   (See  Gregorian  Music)     The 


142  HYPOTHETICAL  FORM 

connection  of  religion  with  music  is  shown  by  the  fact 
that  nearly  every  great  revival  of  religion  has  been 
accompanied  by  a  great  outburst  of  song.  Beginning 
with  the  Reformation,  the  form  of  hymn,  called 
chorale,  originated  in  the  reformed  Church  of  Ger- 
many and  largely  with  Martin  Luther.  The  most 
popular  part  in  congregational  singing  was  the  singing 
of  hymns  and  there  have  been  three  successive  styles 
in  hymn-tunes.  The  first  was  the  diatonic  ;  the  sec- 
ond the  florid  (from  1730  to  1840),  and  the  third  the 
modern  style  (from  1840  to  the  present  time).  This 
modern  style  is  in  some  respects  a  return  to  the  old 
style  of  the  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Centuries,  with 
this  distinction,  that  the  harmonies  instead  of  being 
pure  diatonic  are  more  chromatic  and  less  plain.  (See 
Music,  also  Organs.) 
Hypothetical  Form. — (See  Baptism,  Conditional.) 


Ichthus. — The  Greek  word  for  Fish  (which  see). 

I.  H.  S.— The  first  three  letters  of  the  Greek  word 
for  Jesus,  and  equivalent  to  the  English  letters  J.  E.  S. 
They  are  largely  used  in  Church  decorations  as 
symbols  of  the  Holy  Name. 

Immersion. — The  dipping  into  the  water  of  recipi- 
ents of  Holy  Baptism.  For  the  relative  importance 
of  Immersion  and  Affusion,  see  article  on  Affusion. 

Immovable  Feasts. — Those  Feasts  of  the  Church 
which  always  occur  on  the  same  date  such  as  Christ- 


IMPOSITION  OF  HANDS  143 

mas  Day,  Feast  of  the  Epiphany,  etc.  As  some  of 
the  Feasts,  such  as  Ascension  Day,  Whitsun  Day, 
etc.,  are  movable  depending  on  the  time  Easter  is  kept. 
Tables  and  Rules  for  the  Movable  and  Immovable 
Feasts  are  set  forth  in  the  Prayer  Book  for  conven- 
ience and  to  avoid  confusion.  (See  Christian  Year, 
also  Feasts  and  Gospel.) 

Imposition  of  Hands. — A  technical  term  for  the 
Laying  on  of  Hands  by  the  Bishop  in  Confirmation. 
Wheatley  on  the  Prayer  Book  remarks :  "  This  is  one 
of  the  most  ancient  ceremonies  in  the  world.  It  has 
always  been  used  to  determine  the  blessing  pro- 
nounced to  those  particular  persons  on  whom  the 
hands  are  laid,  and  to  signify  that  the  persons,  who 
thus  lay  on  their  hands,  act  and  bless  by  divine  author- 
ity. Thus  Jacob  blessed  Ephraim  and  Manasses,  not 
as  a  parent  only,  but  as  a  prophet.  Moses  laid  his 
hands  on  Joshua,  by  express  command  from  God,  and 
as  supreme  Minister  over  his  people;  and  thus  our 
Blessed  Lord  laid  His  Hands  upon  little  children  and 
blessed  them,  and  upon  those  that  were  sick  and 
healed  them.  .  .  .  And  the  Apostles,  from  so 
ancient  a  custom  and  universal  a  practice,  continued 
the  rite  of  Imposition  of  Hands  for  communicating 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  Confirmation,  which  was  so  con- 
stantly and  regularly  observed  by  them,  that  St.  Paul 
calls  the  whole  office,  Laying  on  of  Hands"  and  it 
may  be  added  one  of  the  first  "  principles  of  the  Doc- 
trine of  Christ  "  (Hebrews  6:  i  and  2). 

This  term  also  refers  to  the  Laying  on  of  Hands  by 
the  Bishop  in  Ordination  to  the  Sacred  Ministry,  by 
which  is  conferred  the  grace  of  Holy  Order,  and  one 


144  INCARNATION 

is  admitted  to  the  Office  and  work  of  a  Deacon,  of 
Priest  or  Bishop, "  which  Offices  were  evermore  had  in 
such  reverend  estimation,  that  no  man  might  presume 
to  execute  any  of  them  except  he  were  first  called, 
tried,  examined  and  known  to  have  such  qualities  as 
are  requisite  for  the  same ;  and  also  by  public  Prayer, 
with  Imposition  of  Hands,  were  approved  and  admit- 
ted thereunto  by  lawful  Authority."  (Preface  to 
Ordinal  in  Prayer  Book.) 

Incarnation,  The. — A  Latinized  name  for  the  act 
by  which  the  Second  Person  of  the  Blessed  Trinity, 
God's  Only  Son,  the  Eternal  "  Word  was  made 
Flesh,"  i.  e.y  took  our  nature  upon  Him  ;  and  also  for 
the  Doctrine  that  "  the  Godhead  and  Manhood  were 
joined  together  in  one  Person  never  to  be  divided  " 
(II  Article  of  Religion).  This  truth  is  embodied  for 
us  in  the  Creed,  in  the  words,  "  Jesus  Christ,  His  Only 
Son  our  Lord ;  Who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Born  of  the  Virgin  Mary."  This  great  out- 
ward fact  is  the  foundation  of  all  that  follows  :  upon  it 
Christianity  depends  and  all  Christian  Doctrine  has 
reference  to  it.  By  reason  of  the  Incarnation  the 
Church  as  a  living  Body  becomes  Christ's  Body  on 
earth,  and  in  the  Church  and  by  means  of  it  man  is 
brought  into  union  with  Him  who  is  the  beginning  of 
a  new  race,  the  Head  of  a  new  and  spiritual  creation. 
Thus  it  is  that  the  Sacraments,  which  are  often  called 
the  "  Extension  of  the  Incarnation,"  become  more 
than  they  seem.  They  are  the  means  of  our  partici- 
pation in  Christ's  Holy  Humanity,  and  of  our  growing 
into  His  likeness,  as  we  use  them  with  faith  and  true 
repentance. 


INCENSE— INFANT  BAPTISM  145 

Incense. — Incense  is  one  of  the  Six  Points  of 
Ritual  which  it  is  claimed  have  always  characterized 
the  worship  of  the  Christian  Church.  It  was  the 
practice  of  the  Church  of  England  up  to  the  Reforma- 
tion, and  even  after  that  was  frequently  used.  It  is 
used  in  many  Churches  at  the  present  time.  It  is 
more  of  a  Scriptural  usage  than  a  Roman  use,  and 
while  there  is  no  canon  or  enactment  forbidding  its 
use,  yet  in  the  present  state  of  our  Church  life  it  is  not 
likely  to  become  a  very  popular  restoration  for  some 
time  to  come. 

Incumbent. — A  term  peculiar  to  the  English  Church 
but  frequently  used  in  this  country  to  designate  the 
Rector  of  a  Parish.  The  word  means  one  who  holds 
or  is  in  possession  of  any  office;  it  occurs  in  the 
Institution  Office. 

Infant  Baptism. — If  the  Church  were  simply  a 
voluntary  society  founded  on  the  Bible,  as  is  commonly 
supposed,  there  would  be  no  special  reason  why 
Infants  should  be  baptized,  except  as  a  matter  of 
sentiment.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Church  is  a 
Divine  Institution,  founded  on  Christ  and  His 
Apostles,  and  is  declared  in  Holy  Scripture  to  be  the 
Mystical  Body  of  Christ,  in  which  we  are  united  to 
Him,  admitted  into  covenant  with  God  and  so  brought 
into  a  new  relationship  with  God,  then  Infant  Baptism 
is  not  only  one  of  the  most  reasonable,  but  one  of 
the  most  urgent  doctrines  of  the  Christian  Religion, 
because  it  is  in  Holy  Baptism  that  all  these  blessings 
are  vouchsafed  to  us.  (See  Baptism,  Holy.)  By  this 
Sacrament  the  youngest  infant  is  lifted  up,  so  to  speak, 
out   of  the   world    of   nature  and   transplanted   into 


146  INHIBIT 

Christ's  spiritual  kingdom.  It  becomes  thus  a  child 
of  grace.  Its  little  life  is  made  right  with  God.  The 
old  evil  of  our  race  has  been  rectified.  It  is  hence- 
forth not  only  a  child  of  Adam,  but  also  a  child,  or 
member  of  the  second  Adam,  Jesus  our  Lord.  By 
its  new  Birth  in  Holy  Baptism,  the  child  becomes  as 
fully  incorporated  into  the  new  and  spiritual  race  of  , 
which  Christ  is  the  Head,  as  ever  it  was  incorporated 
into  the  race  of  mankind  by  its  natural  birth.  It  may 
not  be  conscious  of  this,  any  more  than  it  was  con- 
scious of  its  natural  birth,  but  it  has,  nevertheless, 
made  a  right  beginning  through  the  thoughtful  care 
of  others.  It  has,  by  this  ministration,  been  grafted 
into  the  Body  of  Christ.  It  has  been  put  in  the  way 
of  true  spiritual  growth  and  training.  Henceforth  it 
may  be  brought  up  as  '<  the  child  of  God  "  and  not  as 
an  alien.  To  this  end  the  church  gives  it  spiritual 
caretakers,  whose  duty  it  is  to  see  that  this  child  is 
virtuously  brought  up  to  lead  a  Godly  and  a  Christian 
life  according  to  this  beginning.  This  is  the  meaning 
of  Infant  Baptism ;  and  the  Church  has  always  re- 
garded such  Baptism  as  a  reasonable  and  benevolent 
work,  as  is  exemplified  by  her  universal  practice  from 
the  beginning.  The  "  Mercy  to  Babes  "  in  the  Old 
Dispensation  has  not  been  lost  out  of  the  New,  the 
Dispensation  of  the  Spirit  of  love,  which  brings  to  all, 
even  to  the  infant,  as  well  as  to  its  parents,  God's  mercy 
which  "  He  promised  to  our  forefathers,  Abraham  and 
his  seed  forever."     (See  Name,  the  Christian.) 

Inhibit. — Meaning  to  restrain  or  prohibit  the  exer- 
cise of  the  Sacred  Ministry  ;  a  discipline  exercised  by 
a  Bishop  for  cause. 


INNOCENTS— INSTITUTION  147 

Innocents,  The. — (See  Holy  Innocents'  Day.) 
I.  N.  R.  I. — The  initials  of  the  Latin  version  of 
the  accusation  placed  over  our  Lord's  Head  on  the 
Cross,  viz. :  "  Jesus  Nazarenus  Rex  Judaeorum,"  and 
meaning  "  Jesus  of  Nazareth  (the)  King  of  (the) 
Jews."  These  letters  are  often  used  in  Church  deco- 
ration. 

Institution,  Letter  of. — (See  Institution,  Office  of.) 
Institution,  Office  of. — The  service  in  the  Prayer 
Book  entitled,  "  An  Office  of  Institution  of  Ministers 
into  Parishes  or  Churches."  Canon  18,  Title  I  of  the 
Digest  requires  "  that  on  the  election  of  a  Minister 
into  any  Church  or  Parish,  the  Vestry  shall  notify  the 
Bishop  of  such  election,  in  writing;  and  if  the 
Minister  be  a  Priest,  the  Bishop  may,  if  requested  by 
the  Vestry  to  do  so,  institute  him  according  to  the 
Office  established  by  this  Church."  If  the  institution 
is  to  take  place,  the  Bishop  issues  an  official  letter, 
called,  "  The  Letter  of  Institution,"  in  which  he  gives 
and  grants  unto  the  duly  elected  Rector  his  license  and 
authority  to  perform  the  Office  of  a  Priest  in  the 
parish,  stating  name  and  place.  The  Rector  is  then 
duly  instituted  according  to  the  service  set  forth,  either 
by  the  Bishop  himself,  or  by  a  Priest  appointed  by 
him,  in  which  the  Letter  of  Institution  is  read ;  God's 
blessing  invoked  on  the  newly  appointed  Rector  and 
his  work ;  the  keys  of  the  Church  are  given  him  by 
the  Wardens ;  ,a  sermon  is  preached  on  the  duties  of 
Pastor  and  People  by  some  one  appointed  by  the 
Bishop,  and  the  Holy  Eucharist  is  celebrated  by  the 
newly  instituted  Minister.  After  the  Benediction,  it 
is  directed  that,  the  Wardens,  Vestry  and  others  shall 


148  INSTITUTION 

salute  and  welcome  him,  bidding  him  Godspeed.  By 
the  wording  of  the  Canon  this  service  is  not  obli- 
gatory and  adds  nothing  to  the  contract  or  agree- 
ment already  made  between  the  Minister  and  Vestry. 
The  service,  therefore,  is  not  often  used,  although  it 
would  be  desirable  that  every  Pastorate  should  be 
thus  inaugurated. 

Institution,  Words  of. — The  words  used  by  our 
Blessed  Lord  when  He  instituted  the  Sacrament  of 
His  Body  and  Blood,  and  which  are  incorporated  in 
the  Prayer  of  Consecration  as  set  forth  in  the  Com- 
munion Service.  These  words  form  the  essential  part 
of  the  Consecration  and  the  rubric  directs  that  they  be 
accompanied  by  certain  manual  acts  which  are  pre- 
scribed. (See  Manual  Acts.)  To  effect  a  vaUd 
Sacrament  there  must  be  the  unfailing  use  of  our 
Lord's  own  words  in  instituting  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, the  elements  of  bread  and  wine,  and  a  duly  ap- 
pointed Priesthood. 

Instruction. — The  name  given  to  a  short,  practical 
address,  generally  on  some  usage,  feature  or  doctrine 
of  the  Church,  as  distinguished  from  the  more  formal 
sermon. 

Intercessions  of  the  Litany. — Those  petitions  in 
the  Litany  which  have  for  their  response  the  words, 
"  We  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  Good  Lord,"  are  so 
called.     (See  Litany.) 

Intermediate  State. — Death  is  a  separation  of  the 
soul  and  body ;  the  body  becoming  lifeless  and  even- 
tually decomposing  into  dust,  the  soul  continuing  to 
live  as  truly  as  ever.  What  becomes  of  the  living 
soul  when  thus  separated  from  the  body  by  death  ? 


INTONATION— INTONE  149 

"  Our  Lord,"  says  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Blunt,"  has  answered 
this  question  to  a  certain  extent  by  the  Parable  of 
Lazarus  and  the  Rich  Man  (St.  Luke  16:  19-31).  By 
that  Parable  He  has  taught  us  that  the  living  souls  of 
the  departed  live  in  a  condition  of  happiness  or  misery 
suitable  to  the  judgment  which  the  all-seeing  eye  of 
God  has  passed  upon  their  lives ;  the  good  Lazarus  at 
rest  in  *  Abraham's  Bosom,'  the  wicked  Dives  ♦  in  tor- 
ments.' At  the  same  time  our  Lord  has  clearly  re- 
vealed by  His  own  words  and  those  of  His  Apostles 
that  there  will  be  a  general  judgment  at  the  last  day, 
when  all,  good  and  bad,  will  have  to  stand  before  the 
Throne  of  God,  not  as  bodiless  souls,  but  with  soul 
and  body.  And  further,  the  Book  of  Revelation  fol- 
lows up  the  words  of  Christ  and  His  Apostles  with 
some  very  distinct  disclosures  as  to  the  increased  hap- 
piness of  the  good  and  the  increased  misery  of  the 
wicked  after  the  final  and  open  award  of  the  Judge 
has  been  given  in  the  general  Judgment.  The  sepa- 
rate existence  of  the  soul  between  death  and  the  Judg- 
ment Day  is,  therefore,  called  the  Intermediate  State!' 
(See  Hades,  also  Descent  into  Hell.) 

Intonation. — The  first  two  or  three  notes  of  a  Gre- 
gorian chant  introducing  the  recitative  note  ;  usually 
sung  without  the  organ,  by  one  of  the  Clergy  or  choir 
who  is  called  the  Cantor  or  Precentor. 

Intone. — To  recite  or  chant  on  one  note  with  inflec- 
tions of  the  voi<;e  at  stated  places,  according  to  certain 
rules.  The  Minister  intones  the  prayers,  Epistle, 
Gospel,  etc.  Anciently  the  entire  service  was  music- 
ally rendered,  the  Scriptures  having  their  own  pecul- 
iar  intonation  and    inflections,  the  ordinary  reading 


150  INTROIT— INVOCATION 

tone  being  altogether  excluded.  This  practice  has 
been  strictly  adhered  to  in  many  of  the  English  Cathe- 
drals from  the  most  ancient  times  to  the  present.  In 
many  parishes  the  services  are  also  musically  rendered, 
the  Clergy  intoning  the  prayers,  the  responses  being 
sung  by  the  congregation.  The  custom  is  growing  in 
favor  as  an  inspiring  and  Scriptural  method  of  render- 
ing the  services.     (See  Evensong.) 

Introit. — The  Psalm  which  is  sung  while  the  Clergy 
are  entering  the  Sanctuary  for  the  celebration  of  the 
Holy  Communion.  Its  literal  meaning  is  The  En- 
trance. Formerly  the  Introit  was  appointed  for  every 
celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion  as  well  as  Collect, 
Epistle  and  Gospel.  In  the  first  Prayer  Book  of 
Edward  VI,  the  Introits  were  all  printed  before  the 
Collect.  Some  of  these  are  selected  with  a  "  striking 
appropriateness  to  the  days  for  which  they  are  ap- 
pointed and  show  a  deep  appreciation  of  the  prophetic 
sense  of  Holy  Scripture."  They  are  not  often  used  at 
the  present  time  as  Hymns  have  been  generally  sub- 
stituted, since  the  omission  of  the  Introits  from  the 
Prayer  Book. 

Invitatory. — The  name  given  to  the  Vejiite  (O  come 
let  us  sing,  etc.)  as  being  an  invitation  to  the  use  of 
the  Psalms  in  worship.  This  Psalm,  the  95th,  has 
been  so  named  and  used  since  the  time  of  the  Temple 
Worship  at  Jerusalem. 

Invocation,  The. — The  words,  "  In  the  Name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost," 
used  before  sermons,  is  so  called ;  to  which  the  people 
respond  "  Amen."  This  is  a  very  ancient  usage,  and 
founded  on  the  belief  that  so   important  a  work  as 


JAMES  THE  GREAT  151 

"  preaching  the  Word"  should  be  done  in  the  Name 
of  the  Lord.  The  Invocation  is  the  name  given  also 
to  the  third  paragraph  of  the  Prayer  of  Consecration 
in  the  Communion  Office,  in  which  the  Merciful 
Father  is  invoked  that  He  may  "  vouchsafe  to  bless 
and  sanctify  with  Thy  Word  and  Holy  Spirit,  these 
Thy  gifts  and  creatures  of  bread  and  wine,  that  we, 
receiving  them  according  to  Thy  Son  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ's  holy  institution,  in  remembrance  of  His 
Death  and  Passion,  may  be  partakers  of  His  most 
blessed  Body  and  Blood." 


J 


James  (St.)  The  Great.— One  of  the  Apostles  of 
our  Lord,  whose  Festival  is  observed  on  July  25th, 
St.  James  was  the  brother  of  St.  John  and  the  son  of 
Zebedee  and  Salome.  With  St.  John  he  received  the 
appellation  of  "  Boanerges  "  from  our  Lord.  He  has 
also  been  surnamed  the  Great  or  the  Greater  by  the 
Church,  but  neither  of  these  designations  can  be  sat- 
isfactorily accounted  for.  St.  James  was  the  first  of 
the  Apostles  who  suffered  martyrdom  and  the  only 
one  whose  death  is  recorded  in  the  New  Testament 
(Acts  12:  i).  In  ecclesiastical  art  St.  James  is  vari- 
ously represented  as  a  pilgrim  with  staff;  with  staff  and 
shell ;  as  a  child  with  staff  and  wallet  with  shell  upon 
it ;  on  a  white  charger  conquering  the  Saracens  ;  this 
last  with  reference  to  his  being  regarded  as  the  Patron 
Saint  of  Spain,  Santiago,  "  St.  lago  of  Compostella." 


152  JAMES  THE  LESS— JESUS 

James  (St.)  The  Less. — The  son  of  Cleophas,  or 
Alphaeus  and  Mary,  and  brother  of  Thaddaeus  or  St. 
Jude.  He  was  one  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  and  the 
writer  of  the  Epistle  which  bears  his  name.  St.  James 
was  the  first  Bishop  of  Jerusalem  and  was  put  to  death 
there,  at  the  Passover  a.  d.  62,  in  a  popular  com- 
motion, probably  caused  by  the  publication  of  his 
Epistle.  He  is  commemorated  on  the  double  Festival 
of  St.  Philip  and  St.  James,  observed  on  May  i ;  these 
two  Apostles  having  been  associated  together  in  the 
most  ancient  calendars,  although  in  other  calendars 
they  were  commemorated  on  different  days.  In 
ecclesiastical  art  St.  James  the  Less  is  represented 
with  a  fuller's  club  in  his  hand ;  as  a  child  with  palm 
branch ;  a  saw  in  his  hand,  etc. 

Jesus. — The  human  Name  of  our  Lord,  given  to 
Him  at  His  circumcision  and  meaning  Saviour.  The 
name  Jesus  was  by  no  means  an  uncommon  name 
among  the  Jews.  It  is  in  the  Greek  w\\2X  Joshua  is  in 
Hebrew,  who  is  twice  called  in  the  New  Testament 
Jesus,  as  in  Acts  7  :  45  and  Heb.  4:8.  In  both  these 
passages  the  word  Jesus  means  Joshua,  having  refer- 
ence to  his  work  as  a  leader  and  deliverer  of  Israel. 
So  also  we  meet  with  Jesus  the  Son  of  Sirach,  who 
wrote  the  book  Ecclesiasticus.  St.  Paul  speaks  of  one 
Jesus  who  was  called  Justus  (Col.  4:11),  and  in  Acts 
1 3  : 6,  we  read  of  "  a  certain  sorcerer,  a  false  prophet, 
a  Jew,  whose  name  was  Bar-Jesus,"  i.  e.,  son  of  Jesus. 
Josephus  mentions  many  of  the  same  name.  Thus 
our  Lord  took  a  common  name,  but  a  Name  which 
henceforth  was  to  be  above  every  name. 

As  the  Name  Jesus  is  the  same  as  Joshua,  its  sig- 


JOHN  BAPTIST,  SAINT  153 

nificance  may  be  learned  from  its  derivation.  Joshua 
the  son  of  Nun  was  first  called  Oshea,  but  Moses 
changed  it  to  Jehoshea,  (contracted  to  Joshua)  from 
Jah,  (Jehovah)  and  Oshea,  Saviour,  and  meaning, 
"  He  by  whom  God  will  save  His  people  from  their 
enemies."  Thus  Joshua  was  a  type  of  the  spiritual 
Saviour  of  the  world.  The  name  as  borne  by  our 
Lord  means  "  God  our  Saviour,"  as  the  angel  declared, 
"  for  He  shall  save  His  people  from  their  sins."  The 
ancient  prophecy  that  He  should  be  called  "  Em- 
manuel, God  with  us,"  was  fulfilled  when  our  Lord 
was  called  Jesus.  When  then  we  profess  our  belief 
in  Jesus  as  we  do  in  the  Creed,  it  is  as  if  we  said,  "  I 
believe  that  Jesus,  in  the  highest  and  utmost  impor- 
tance of  that  Name,  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  I 
acknowledge  there  is  no  other  way  to  Heaven  beside 
that  which  He  has  shown  us ;  there  is  no  other  means 
which  can  procure  it  for  us  but  His  Blood  ;  there  is 
no  other  person  who  shall  confer  it  on  us  but  Himself. 
And  with  this  full  acknowledgment  I  believe  in 
Jesus."    (See  Holy  Name.) 

John  Baptist,  Saint. — The  forerunner  of  our  Lord 
who  was  sent  to  prepare  the  way  for  His  coming.  He 
was  miraculously  born  of  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth, 
both  being  "  old  and  well-stricken  in  years."  Al- 
though he  suffered  martyrdom,  he  is  commemorated 
on  the  day  of  his  Nativity,  as  his  birth  heralded  the 
Incarnation.  ,The  Festival  of  the  Nativity  of  St.  John 
Baptist  has  been  observed  since  the  fourth  or  fifth 
century  on  June  24th,  as  this  was  undoubtedly  the 
day  of  his  birth,  since  he  was  six. months  older  than 
our  Lord.     This  date,  also,  is  supposed  to  be  con- 


154  JOHN  EVANGELIST,  SAINT 

nected  with  his  words,  "  He  must  increase,  but  I  must 
decrease."  The  days  after  June  24th  begin  to  de- 
crease in  length,  but  after  the  Christmas  Tide  they 
begin  to  increase.  St.  John  was  beheaded  by  Herod 
Antipas,  when  he  was  about  thirty  years  old.  He 
was  a  Prophet,  the  greatest  of  all — the  last  Prophet  of 
the  Old  Dispensation  and  the  first  of  the  New,  and 
our  Lord  declared  that  among  all  previously  born  of 
women  none  was  greater  than  John  the  Baptist.  In 
ecclesiastical  art  St.  John  Baptist  is  variously  repre- 
sented, with  a  lamb  on  a  book,  small  cross,  close 
crown  or  cap;  with  tunic  of  camel's  hair;  cope 
fastened  with  two  leather  thongs  crossed ;  with  lamb 
and  locust ;  his  head  on  a  dish. 

John  Evangelist,  Saint. — Commemorated  on  the 
second  day  after  Christmas,  December  27th.  St.  John 
was  the  son  of  Zebedee  and  Salome  and  brother  of  St. 
James  the  Great.  The  sons  of  Zebedee  were,  doubt- 
less, among  the  first  called  of  our  Lord's  disciples  and 
St.  John  was  from  the  first  among  those  nearest  and 
dearest  to  our  Lord.  Not  only  was  he  one  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles  but  he  was  one  of  the  three  chosen 
witnesses  of  our  Lord's  greatest  glory  and  humiliation 
on  earth,  viz. :  in  His  Transfiguration,  and  the  Agony 
in  Gethsemane.  He  delights  to  call  himself  "the 
disciple  whom  Jesus  loved."  He  lay  on  Jesus'  bosom 
at  the  Paschal  Supper  and  to  him  the  Lord  committed 
the  care  of  His  own  mother  when  He  died.  St.  John 
"  is  known  to  the  affection  of  the  Church  as  the 
Apostle  of  love,  and  to  her  intellect  as  the  Thcologos, 
the  Divine."  Besides  his  Gospel  he  wrote  the  three 
Epistles  bearing  his  name  and  the  Revelation.      St. 


JOINING  THE  CHURCH  155 

John  is  said  to  have  spent  the  later  years  of  his  Hfe  at 
Ephesus,  and  is  the  only  one  of  the  Apostles  who 
died  a  natural  death.  He  died  at  the  age  of  100, 
having  been  born  the  same  year  as  our  Lord.  In  the 
Emblems  of  the  four  Evangelists  (See  Emblems)  the 
eagle  is  always  allowed  to  represent  St.  John,  and 
most  fitly,  "  for  like  the  eagle  he  soars  high  above  the 
earth  basking  in  the  pure  sunlight  of  Divine  Truth," 

Joining  the  Church. — This  is  a  phrase  that  has  been 
brought  over  from  the  usage  and  phraseology  of  the 
various  denominations.  Its  use  among  Church  people 
has  been  productive  of  the  greatest  harm.  In  the 
first  place,  it  is  hardly  a  correct  phrase  for  a  Church- 
man to  use.  We  may  "  join  "  an  Odd  Fellows'  lodge 
or  a  debating  society,  but  we  do  not  join  a  family  or 
household  which  God's  Church  is.  We  are  born  or 
adopted  into  a  family,  and  so  we  are  adopted  into 
God's  family ;  incorporated,  grafted  into  the  Body  of 
Christ,  His  Church,  and  not  simply  "join  "  it  as  we 
would  a  debating  society  or  a  political  club. 

In  the  next  place,  harm  has  been  done  by  the  use 
of  this  phrase  by  Church  people,  because  as  popularly 
understood  it  is  in  direct  contradiction  to  the  belief 
and  practice  of  the  Church.  According  to  this  phrase- 
ology Holy  Baptism  counts  for  nothing,  and  yet  the 
Bible  teaches  that  it  is  in  Holy  Baptism  that  we  are 
made  members  of  the  Church,  and  that  all  future 
blessings  are  dependent  on  this  spiritual  fact.  When 
then,  Church  people  take  up  this  mode  of  speech  and 
use  it  in  reference  to  Confirmation  as  is  so  often  done, 
they  practically  ignore  the  significance  of  Holy  Bap- 
tism and  the  Church's  method  and  appointed  order. 


156  JOINING  THE  CHURCH 

The  effect  of  this  becomes  apparent  in  the  lives  of 
many  of  the  Church's  baptized  children.  Because,  in 
whatever  religious  teaching  they  receive,  their  Bap- 
tism is  never  referred  to,  and  they  are  never  reminded 
that  they  are  now  God's  children  by  adoption  and 
grace  because  baptized,  it  comes  to  pass  that,  when 
these  same  children  are  asked  to  be  confirmed,  they 
think  and  act  as  if  they  were  invited  to  "join  the 
Church."  And  as  they  are  more  influenced  by  the 
speech  and  methods  of  the  various  religious  bodies 
which  prevail  in  their  community  than  they  are  by 
the  Church's  teaching,  they  imagine  that  something 
extraordinary  is  required ;  they  feel  as  if  they  must 
somehow  "  have  got "  religion ;  or  they  do  not  feel 
prepared  to  "  experience  religion  "  ;  or  else  they  don't 
know  whether  they  will  or  will  not  "join  the  Epis- 
copal Church."  In  all  this  we  see  the  result  of  the 
application  and  use  of  "  other  systems  "  rather  than 
that  of  the  Church.  Thus  many  an  earnest  and  lov- 
ing young  heart  has  been  lost  to  the  Church,  not- 
withstanding it  was  given  to  God  in  its  tenderest 
years  to  be  trained  up  for  Him.  Confirmation  is  not 
"  joining  the  Church."  If  we  are  baptized,  we  have 
been  "  received  into  Christ's  Holy  Church  and  made 
a  living  member  of  the  same."  And  because  this  is 
true,  the  Church  has  a  further  Blessing  in  store  for 
her  children.  This  she  would  bestow  by  the  minis- 
trations of  her  chief  Pastors  in  the  Laying  on  of 
Hands  by  the  Bishop ;  and  to  this  our  young  people 
might  go  naturally  and  easily  and  at  the  same  time 
soberly  and  reverently,  if  they  were  properly  in- 
structed and  lovingly  led.     There  is  no  reason  why 


JUBILATE  DEO— JUDE,  SAINT         157 

any  young  baptized  person  might  not  thus  go  to  his 
or  her  Confirmation,  claiming  this  Blessing  as  their 
right  and  privilege  as  children  of  God  and  citizens  of 
His  Kingdom.  (See  Baptism  ;  Name,  The  Christian  ; 
Regeneration  ;  also  Confirmation.) 

Jubilate  Deo. — The  Latin  title  of  the  One  Hun- 
dredth Psalm,  translated  "  O  be  joyful  in  the  Lord," 
and  which  is  sung  as  an  alternate  to  the  Benedictus 
when  the  latter  occurs  in  the  Lesson  for  the  day. 

Jude,  Saint. — Also  called  Thaddaeus  or  Labbaeus, 
"  the  brother  of  James,"  and  whose  name  sometimes 
appears  as  Judas,  and  in  one  instance  it  is  added  in 
parenthesis,  "  not  Iscariot."  St.  Jude  was  an  Apostle 
of  our  Lord  and  wrote  the  Epistle  which  bears  his 
name.  He  is  sometimes  called  the  Jeremiah  of  the 
New  Testament,  as  he  wrote  to  the  Church  in  "  solemn 
and  rugged  language  of  present  perils  and  coming 
storms."  The  object  of  his  Epistle  is  to  contend 
earnestly  for  pure  Christian  doctrine,  and  it  is  he  who 
has  given  us  that  stirring  text  which  is  adopted  as  a 
motto  by  all  true  and  loyal  Churchmen,  viz. :  "  that  ye 
should  earnestly  contend  for  the  Faith  which  was  once 
delivered  to  the  Saints."  He  is  said  to  have  been 
married  and  to  have  left  descendants  who  were  sum- 
moned before  the  Emperor  Domitian  as  confessors  for 
Christ's  sake.  St.  Jude  is  commemorated  on  the 
double  Festival  of  St.  Simon  and  St.  Jude,  observed 
on  October  28th.  It  may  be  that  the  union  of  these 
two  names  is  intended  to  be  an  illustration  of  that 
unity  of  the  Faith  for  which  the  Epistle  of  St.  Jude  so 
strongly  contends,  as  these  two  Apostles  ministered 
and  suffered  together,    (See  Simon,  St.)     The  Collect 


158  JURISDICTION 

for  the  Day  embodies  this  idea.  In  ecclesiastical  art 
St.  Jude  is  variously  represented,  as  having  a  boat  in 
his  hand ;  a  boat  hook  ;  a  carpenter's  square  ;  a  ship 
with  sails  in  his  hand  ;  carrying  loaves  or  a  fish  ;  with 
a  club ;  with  an  inverted  cross  ;  with  a  medallion  of 
our  Saviour  on  his  breast  or  in  his  hand ;  with  a  hal- 
bert ;  as  a  child  with  a  boat  in  his  hand. 

Jurisdiction,  Episcopal. — By  this  term  is  meant  the 
sphere  of  a  Bishop's  rule  or  ministration.  This  is  de- 
fined in  Article  4  of  the  Constitution  adopted  by  the 
General  Convention  which  provides,  "  and  every 
Bishop  of  this  Church  shall  confine  the  exercise  of  his 
Episcopal  Office  to  his  proper  Diocese,  unless  requested 
to  ordain,  or  confirm,  or  perform  any  other  act  of  the 
Episcopal  Office  in  another  Diocese  by  the  Ecclesi- 
astical Authority  thereof." 

Jurisdiction,  Missionary. — A  portion  of  a  State  or 
Territory  set  apart  for  the  missionary  work  of  the 
American  Church,  to  the  oversight  of  which  a  Mis- 
sionary Bishop  has  been  appointed,  is  so  called.  The 
term  Missionary  Jurisdiction  is  also  applied  to  the 
foreign  field  where  a  Missionary  Bishop  has  been  ap- 
pointed to  the  exercise  of  Episcopal  functions  in  any 
missionary  station  which  the  House  of  Bishops  with 
the  concurrence  of  the  House  of  Deputies  may  have 
designated. 

Jurisdiction,  Resignation  of. — Sometimes  it  happens 
that  a  Bishop  from  old  age,  or  sickness,  or  other  cause 
desires  to  resign  his  Episcopal  Jurisdiction.  To  do 
this,  he  must  gain  the  consent  of  the  House  of  Bishops. 
The  canons  on  this  subject  are  very  stringent  and 
rnake  it  difficult  for  a  Bishop  to  resign.     The  teaching 


JURISDICTION  159 

of  the  Church  is  that  "  a  Bishop  is  bound  to  his 
Diocese  for  Hfe,"  and  therefore,  she  is  very  reluctant 
that  the  relationship  should  be  broken  or  interfered 
with  except  for  great  and  necessary  cause ;  on  which 
ground  alone  the  resignation  is  permitted. 

Justification. — A  theological  word  used  to  designate 
the  forgiveness  of  the  sinner  and  his  restoration  to  a 
right  relationship  with  God.  The  cause  of  Justifica- 
tion may  be  given  as  follows  : 

The  Principal  Cause. — God's  mercy. 

The  Meritorious  Cause. — Christ's  death. 

The  Efficient  Cause. — The  operation  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

The  Instrumental  Cause  on  God's  Side. — The 
Ministry  of  the  Word,  Baptism  and  the  Holy  Com- 
munion. 

The  Instrumental  Cause  on  Man's  Side. — Faith 
which  works  by  love. 

K 

Kalendar. — The  same  as  Calendar  (which  see). 

Keys  of  the  Church.— To  the  Rector  belongs  the 
control  of  the  keys  of  the  Church  building,  and  this 
because  he  alone  can  determine  what  services  shall  be 
held  in  it.  If  he  chooses  he  can  hold  services  every 
day ;  he  can  celebrate  the  Holy  Eucharist  every  day 
or  as  often  as  be  thinks  best,  and  no  one  can  interfere 
with  him.  He  has  charge  of  the  spiritualities  of  the 
Parish  and  in  this  he  is  left  absolutely  free,  being 
amenable  to  his  Bishop  only.  The  Vestry  have  noth- 
ing to  do  in  determining  what  use  the  Rector  shall 


i6o  KEYS,  POWER  OF  THE 

make  of  the  Church  building  in  carrying  out  the  pro- 
visions of  the  Prayer  Book.  The  Ofifice  of  Institution 
recognizes  this  right  in  that  one  of  its  provisions  is 
that  *'  then  shall  the  Senior  Warden  (or  the  member 
of  the  Vestry  supplying  his  place)  present  the  keys  of 
the  Church  to  the  new  Incumbent,  saying,  In  the  name 

and  behalf  of Parish  [or  Church]  I  do  receive 

and  acknowledge  you,  the  Reverend,  (name)  as  Priest 
and  Rector  of  the  same  ;  and  in  token  thereof,  give 
into  your  hands  the  keys  of  the  Church!' 

Keys,  Power  of  the. — A  phrase  used  in  reference 
to  the  discipline  of  the  Church  which  our  Lord  has 
intrusted  to  the  Bishops  and  Pastors  of  the  Flock  as 
"  ministers  and  stewards  of  His  grace."  This  phrase 
involves  the  doctrines  of  Absolution  and  Excom- 
munication ;  the  idea  of  opening  and  shutting,  admis- 
sion and  rejection,  and  the  administration  of  the 
Sacraments.  In  Holy  Scripture,  the  "  Power  of  the 
Keys  "  is  called  a  "  binding  and  loosing " ;  also  a 
"  remitting  and  retaining  of  sin,"  having  reference  to 
the  authority  to  admit  into  communion  with  the 
Church  or  to  exclude  therefrom.  (See  St.  Matt.  16:19; 
18:18;  and  St.  John  20  :  23.) 

Kindred,  Table  of. — A  table  set  forth  in  the  Prayer 
Book  of  the  Church  of  England,  with  the  title, "  Table 
of  Kindred  and  Affinity,  wherein  whosoever  are  re- 
lated are  forbidden  in  Scripture  and  in  our  laws  to 
marry  together."  While  this  Table  is  not  published 
in  the  American  Prayer  Book,  it  is  regarded  by  many 
American  canonists  as  the  law  of  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church  in  the  United  States.  It  is  interesting 
to  note  that  this  Table  is  (or  at  least  was  until  a  few 


KINGDOM  OF  GOD  i6i 

years  ago)  embodied  in  the  Statutes  of  the  State  of 
Maryland,  and  that  in  some  other  States  there  are  laws 
forbidding  the  marriage  of  first  cousins. 

Kingdom  of  God. — The  New  Testament  name  for 
the  Church.  St.  Matthew  uses  the  phrase,  "  kingdom 
of  heaven,"  while  the  other  Evangelists  employ  the 
term,  "  kingdom  of  God,"  both  being  equivalent  terms 
meaning  the  same  thing,  viz. :  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
on  earth,  the  kingdom  of  the  Gospel,  the  Church  of 
Christ.  This  is,  indeed,  a  heavenly  and  divine  king- 
dom, for  though  it  is  now  set  up  on  earth  yet  its 
nature,  its  purpose,  its  powers  and  its  ends  are  *'  of 
heaven."  That  this  phrase  is  used  to  signify  the 
Church  on  earth  can  be  seen  most  plainly  in  the 
various  parables  in  which  our  Lord  Ukens  the  "  king- 
dom of  heaven  "  to  such  things  as  of  necessity  belong 
to  the  present  time.  See  the  parables  in  St.  Matt.  1 3 ; 
also  in  St.  Mark  4 :  26-32.  The  Gospel  which  our 
Lord  delivered  to  man  is  not  an  abstract  Gospel,  but 
"  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  "  : — see  St.  Matt.  4:23; 
9 :  35  ;  24 :  14 ;  St.  Mark  1:14;  St.  Luke  4 :  43  ;  9:2; 
10:9;  16:16;  Acts  1:13;  8:12;  19:8;  20:25; 
28 :  23  and  31.  From  these  and  many  other  passages 
we  learn  that  our  Lord  embodied  His  Truth  and  Sal- 
vation in  an  Institution  which  should  be  the  means  of 
its  preservation,  the  instrument  of  its  promulgation 
throughout  the  world,  and  into  which  men  are  admit- 
ted by  Holy  Baptism  to  become  partakers  of  His  Sal- 
vation. This  truth  appears  constantly  in  the  Bible 
and  is  the  basis  of  its  appeals  to  live  righteously  and 
godly  in  this  present  world.  As  an  example  of  this 
see  Col.  1:12  and  1 3. 


i62         KISSING  THE  STOLE— KYRIE 

Kissing  the  Stole. — The  stole  represents  the  yoke 
of  Christ,  and  the  Priest  in  recognition  of  that  yoke 
and  of  his  vows,  kisses  the  stole  each  time  he  puts  it 
on  to  show  his  willingness  to  submit  to  that  yoke. 

Kneeling. — The  most  fitting  posture  in  which  prayer 
is  to  be  offered  to  God.  Our  blessed  Lord  Himself 
by  His  own  example  has  taught  us  this.  In  regard 
to  kneeling  in  Public  Worship,  the  Annotated  Prayer 
Book  has  this  note :  "  The  gesture  of  kneeling  is  not 
only  a  mark  of  personal  humility  and  reverence,  but 
also  one  of  those  acts  required  of  every  one  as  an 
individual  component  part  of  the  body  which  forms 
the  congregation.  To  neglect  it,  is  to  neglect  a  duty 
which  is  owing  to  God  and  man  in  this  respect  as 
well  as  the  other.  We  have  no  right  to  conspicuous 
private  gestures  in  a  public  devotional  assembly ; 
nor  are  the  gestures  which  we  use  (in  conformity  to 
the  rules  of  the  Church)  to  be  necessarily  interpreted 
as  hypocritical  because  our  personal  habits  or  feelings 
may  not  be  entirely  consistent  with  them.  As  the 
Clergy  have  an  official  duty  in  Church,  irrespective  of 
their  personal  characters,  so  also  have  the  Laity.  It 
may  be  added  that  a  respectful  conformity  to  rules 
enjoining  such  official  duties,  may  often  lead  onward 
to  true  personal  reverence  and  holiness." 

Kyrie — The  Greek  title  of  the  responses  after  the 
Ten  Commandments  in  the  Communion  Office.  Kyrie 
means  "  Lord,"  and  taken  with  the  Greek  word  eleison, 
they  form  the  first  words  of  the  response  "  Lord,  have 
mercy." 


LADY  DAY— LAMB  AND  FLAG        163 


Lady  Day. — The  English  popular  name  for  the 
Feast  of  the  Annunciation  (which  see). 

Laity Derived    from    the    Latin   Laicus,   Greek 

Laikos,  from  Laos,  meaning  "  people."  The  word 
means  of,  or  pertaining  to  the  People  as  distinguished 
from  the  Clergy.  The  term  was  first  used  in  the 
second  century.  It  ought  to  be  noticed  that  the  term 
Laity,  or  Layman  does  not  mean  the  mere  absence  of 
rank,  but  denotes  a  positive  order  in  the  Church. 
The  word  is  the  equivalent  of  "  brethren,"  as  we  read 
in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  of  the  first  Church 
Council  which  issued  the  first  pastoral  letter,  which 
begins  "  The  Apostles  and  Elders  and  brethren  send 
greeting "  (Acts  15:23).  When  in  our  Conventions 
or  Councils  the  vote  by  orders  is  called  for,  the  Clergy 
vote  by  themselves  and  the  Laity  by  themselves  ;  in 
this  we  have  an  illustration  of  the  Laity  as  an  order  in 
the  Church. 

Lamb  and  Flag. — A  symbolical  representation  of 
our  Blessed  Lord,  used  in  Church  decorations.  The 
lamb  is  the  chief  emblem  of  our  Saviour  who  was 
called  by  St.  John  Baptist,  "  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world."  The  lamb  is  rep- 
resented with  a  nimbus  or  glory  of  four  rays,  one 
partly  concealed  by  the  head.  The  rays  are  marks 
of  divinity  and  belong  only  to  our  Lord.  The  lamb 
bearing  a  flag  or  banner  signifies  Victory,  and  is  an 
emblem  of  the  Resurrection.  This  symbolism  is  ap- 
propriately used  at  Easter. 


i64     LAMBETH  CONFERENCE— LAUDS 

Lambeth  Conference. — The  name  given  to  the  as- 
semblage of  the  Bishops  of  the  AngHcan  Communion 
on  the  invitation  of  the  Bishop  of  Canterbury,  and 
held  in  Lambeth  Palace.  The  first  meeting  was  held 
in  1867;  the  second  in  1878;  the  third  in  1888,  and 
the  fourth  in  1897;  the  Bishops  thus  coming  to- 
gether every  ten  years  for  mutual  counsel  and  advice 
concerning  the  great  work  of  the  Anglican  Com- 
munion throughout  the  world.  As  many  as  two  hun- 
dred Bishops  have  thus  come  together  in  conference, 
at  one  time. 

Lammas  Day. — The  old  name  given  to  the  first 
day  of  August  because  on  that  day  in  Anglo-Saxon 
times  it  was  the  custom  to  bring  into  the  Church 
offerings  in  kind,  loaves,  representing  the  first-fruits, 
of  the  harvest.  The  word  "  Lammas  "  is  derived  from 
the  Anglo-Saxon  word  hlafincBsseJilaf  mQdinmg  a  loaf, 
and  mcesse  meaning  "mass."  As  the  first  of  August 
in  old  Calendars  was  the  Feast  of  St.  Peter-in-chains, 
it  is  ■  also  supposed  that  Lammas  is  an  abbreviation  of 
Vincula  Mass,  or  the  Feast  of  St.  Peter  ad  viticula 
in  commemoration  of  his  deliverance  from  chains. 

Last  Things,  the  Four. — These  are  Death,  Judg- 
ment, Heaven,  Hell.  (See  Eschatology.)  These 
subjects  being  so  very  solemn  in  their  import,  they  are 
frequently  taken  as  topics  of  instruction  or  of  sermons 
during  the  Advent  Season,  when  our  thoughts  are 
turned  to  the  contemplation  of  our  Lord's  second 
coming  "  in  His  glorious  Majesty  to  judge  both  the 
quick  and  the  dead." 

Lauds. — One  of  the  seven  Canonical  Hours  (which 
see). 


LAY  BAPTISM  165 

Lay  Baptism. — Baptism  administered  by  a  layman. 
The  Church  has  always  held  that  Baptism  by  any 
man  in  case  of  necessity  is  valid.  But  only  great 
necessity,  such  as  sudden  danger  or  sickness  and  the 
inability  to  secure  the  services  of  a  clergyman,  should 
be  just  cause  for  baptism  by  a  layman,  and  then  great 
care  should  be  taken  that  the  proper  form  and  words 
are  used.  (See  Baptism,  Holy.)  It  is  well  to  note 
that  when  Holy  Baptism  is  administered  by  one  who 
is  not  a  Clergyman  without  such  necessity  as  men- 
tioned above,  the  person  baptizing  is  guilty  of  a  great 
sin,  even  though  his  act  may  bring  a  blessing  to  the 
person  baptized.  His  act  cannot  be  undone,  but  it 
ought  not  to  have  been  done. 

Layman. — One  of  the  Laity  (which  see). 

Lay-Reader. — A  layman  who  reads  the  Church 
service  in  the  absence  of  the  Priest.  Usually  he  is 
licensed  to  do  so  by  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese.  The 
American  Church  has  a  canon  on  the  subject,  setting 
forth  the  method  of  appointment  and  regulating  his 
work,  from  which  it  is  learned  that  the  lay-reader  is 
very  much  limited  in  the  service  he  renders  being 
permitted  to  use  only  those  portions  of  the  service 
which  do  not  belong  properly  to  the  Ministry. 
When  the  Priest  is  present  a  laymen  may  read 
the  Lessons  m  the  Daily  Morning  and  Evening 
Prayer,  and  also  the  Litany  as  far  as  the  Lord's 
Prayer. 

Laying  on  of  Hands. — The  ceremony  by  which 
one  is  ordained  to  the  Sacred  Ministry  by  the  Bishop, 
and  by  which  he  administers  the  Rite  of  Confirma- 
tion,   (See  Imposition  of  Hands.) 


i66  LECTERN— LECTIONARY 

Lectern. — The  desk  or  stand  from  which  the  Scrip- 
tural Lessons  in  Church  are  read,  and  is  so  called 
from  this  fact.  The  term  "  lectern  "  is  derived  from 
the  Latin  word  lectnmi,  meaning  a  pulpit  or  from  the 
Greek  lektron,  a  couch  or  rest  for  a  book.  Lecterns 
as  used  in  our  churches  are  sometimes  constructed  of 
wood  or  stone,  but  frequently  of  polished  brass,  in  the 
form  of  an  eagle  with  outstretched  wings,  (on  which 
the  Bible  rests)  to  symbolize  the  flight  of  the  Gospel 
message  throughout  the  world. 

Lectionary. — The  Tables  to  be  found  in  the  Prayer 
Book  setting  forth  the  portions  of  Scripture  to  be  read 
daily  in  Public  Worship  throughout  the  year,  also  the 
Proper  Lessons  for  Sundays  and  the  Holy  Days  of 
the  Church.  The  word  is  derived  from  the  Latin 
lectus,  from  lego,  to  gather,  to  read.  From  this  origin 
we  have  the  word  lection,  meaning  a  reading  or  lesson 
read ;  he  who  reads  was  called  lector,  a  name  given  to 
one  of  the  minor  orders  in  the  ancient  Church.  The 
Lectionary  as  found  in  the  Prayer  Book  contains  most 
ample  provision  for  the  reading  of  God's  Holy  Word. 
By  this  appointment  the  Old  Testament  is  read  once 
during  the  year,  and  some  portions  of  it  more  fre- 
quently. The  New  Testament  is  read  three  times, 
while  the  Book  of  Psalms  is  read  twelve  times  or  once 
a  month.  No  other  religious  body  makes  so  large 
provision  for  the  public  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
the  Episcopal  Church  has  been  appropriately  called  a 
"  Bible  Reading  Church."  The  Lectionary  as  it  now 
stands  was  set  forth  by  the  General  Convention  of 
1883,  being  a  revision  of  the  old  Lectionary  which 
had  been  in  use  since  1789,  the  time  of  the  first  set- 


LENT,  THE  SEASON  OF  167 

ting    forth    of    the    American    Prayer    Book.     (See 
Lessons  ;  also  Scriptures  in  Prayer  Book.) 

Lent,  The  Season  of. — The  word  "Lent"  has  no 
special  significance  save  only  as  it  designates  the  time 
of  the  Fast  before  Easter.  The  word  is  derived  from 
the  Anglo-Saxon  lencten,  meaning  the  spring  season. 
From  this  we  learn  that  the  Lenten  Fast  means  simply 
the  Fast  that  comes  in  the  spring  of  the  year.  It  was 
appointed  at  this  time  for  the  reason  that  our  Lord's 
Passion  and  Death  occurred  at  this  time  of  the  year 
and  these  devotions  of  the  faithful  grouped  themselves 
around  that  sad  hour  on  Calvary.  At  first,  the  Fast 
may  not  have  extended  over  the  Paschal  Week,  but  it 
was  arranged  at  a  very  early  period  to  cover  the  forty 
days  preceding  Easter.  Beginning  with  Ash  Wednes- 
day the  Lenten  Season  really  covers  a  period  of 
forty-six  days,  but  as  Sunday  has  always  been  re- 
garded as  a  Feast,  these  six  Sundays  are  not  counted 
as  belonging  to  the  Fast.  (See  Lent,  Sundays  in.) 
There  can  be  no  great  difficulty  in  assigning  a  reason 
for  this  solemnity  to  be  kept  for  forty  days.  For 
many  reasons  "  Forty  "  is  a  Scriptural  number.  Forty 
years  the  children  of  Israel  were  under  discipline  in 
their  pilgrimage  in  the  wilderness.  Moses  fasted /<?r^ 
days  in  the  mount.  Elijah  was  forty  days  in  the 
wilderness.  Forty  days  did  the  Ninevites  fast  and 
repent  them  of  their  sins  to  avert  the  judgments  fore- 
told by  the  prophet  Jonah.  And  forty  days  did  our 
Lord  fast  in  the  wilderness  when  about  to  enter  upon 
His  public  ministry.  From  these  references  we  learn 
that  it  is  both  Scriptural  and  helpful  that  this  Season 
of  Penitence  should  be  prolonged  for  us,  that  bearing 


i68  LENT,  SUNDAYS  IN 

in  mind  these  incidents  of  •'  forty  years  "  and  "  forty 
days  "  of  devotion  and  discipline  which  characterized 
the  history  of  God's  people,  and  also  our  Lord's  ex- 
ample, we  may  be  like  minded  in  prayer,  in  discipline  ^ 
and  in  turning  to  God.  The  devotions  of  the  Lenten 
Fast  are  intimately  connected  with  Easter  which  it, 
precedes  and  are  intended  to  prepare  the  mind  and 
heart  for  the  devout  celebration  of  the  "  Queen  of 
Festivals  "  and  for  the  Easter  Communion.  Lent  be- 
ing a  penitential  season  the  ecclesiastical  color  is  pur- 
ple or  violet.  The  Benedicite  takes  the  place  of  the 
Te  Deum  and  the  Ash  Wednesday  Collect  is  used 
every  day  throughout  the  Season. 

Lent,  Sundays  in. — As  stated  in  the  preceding 
article  the  Lenten  fast  does  not  include  all  the  days 
between  Ash  Wednesday  and  Easter,  for  the  Sun- 
days are  so  many  days  above  the  number  forty. 
They  are  excluded  because  the  Lord's  Day  is  always 
kept  as  a  Festival  and  never  as  a  Fast.  These  six 
Sundays,  therefore,  are  called  "  Sundays  in  Lent,  not 
of  Lent ;  they  are  in  the  midst  of  it,  but  do  not  form 
part  of  it ;  on  these  Sundays  we  continue  without  in- 
terruption to  celebrate  our  Saviour's  Resurrection." 
The  Sundays  in  Lent  are  named  in  the  Prayer  Book 
First,  Second,  Third,  Fourth,  Fifth ;  the  last  Sunday 
being  set  forth  as  "  The  Sunday  next  before  Easter." 
Popular  usage,  however,  has  assigned  other  names  to 
the  closing  Sundays  in  Lent,  for  example,  the  Fourth 
Sunday  is  usually  called  Mid  Lent  Sunday,  for  the 
reason  that  the  Lenten  Fast  is  half  over.  It  is  also 
called  Refreshment  Sunday,  from  the  Gospel  for  the 
Day  which  gives  the  account  of  our  Lord  miracu- 


LESSER  LITANY— LETTER  OF  ORDERS    169 

lously  feeding  the  five  thousand  in  the  wilderness ; 
another  name  is  Mothering  Sunday  (which  see).  The 
Fifth  Sunday  is  called  Passion  Sunday,  from  the  fact 
that  on  that  day  the  Church  begins  the  solemn  recital 
of  our  Lord's  sufferings.  The  Sixth  Sunday  is  known 
as  Palm  Sunday  as  it  was  on  this  day  our  Lord  made 
His  Triumphal  Entry  into  Jerusalem,  when  the  people 
hailed  Him  as  King  and  strewed  palm  branches  in 
His  way,  crying  "  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David." 

Lesser  Litany,  The. — That  portion  of  the  Litany 
beginning,  •'  O  Christ,  hear  us,"  and  ending  with  the 
prayer,  "  We  humbly  beseech  Thee,  O  Father,"  is  so 
called.  It  is  often  used  as  a  penitential  ending  to 
week-day  services  during  Lent. 

Lessons,  The. — The  word  "  Lesson  "  is  derived 
from  the  Latin  lectio,  meaning  a  reading,  and  signifies 
a  portion  of  Scripture  appointed  to  be  read  during 
Divine  service  ;  applied  especially  to  those  Scriptures 
read  in  the  Daily  Services.  Two  Lessons  are  to  be 
read  at  each  service  in  accordance  with  the  custom  of 
the  early  Christians,  one  from  the  Old  Testament  and 
one  from  the  New.  The  principle  upon  which  the 
Lessons  are  thus  selected  is  set  forth  by  Justin  Martyr, 
who  lived  a.  d.  103-164,  as  follows :  "  The  Apostles 
have  taught,  as  they  learned  themselves,  first  the  Law 
and  then  the  Gospel ;  for  what  is  the  Law  but  the 
Gospel  foreshadowed ;  or  what  is  the  Gospel  but  the 
Law  fulfilled."  (See  Calendar,  Lectionary,  and  also 
Scriptures  in  Prayer  Book.) 

Letter  Dimissory. — (See  Dimissory  Letter.) 

Letter  of  Orders. — The  name  given  to  the  certifi- 
cate of  Ordination  to  the  Sacred  Ministry,  with  the 


I70     LETTER  OF  TRANSFER— LITANY 

Bishop's  seal,  and  given  by  him  to  each  Priest  or 
Deacon  whom  he  ordains.  The  form  of  this  certificate 
varies  in  the  use  of  different  Bishops. 

Letter  of  Transfer. — Canon  12,  Section  i,  Title  2 
of  the  Digest  provides  that,  "  A  communicant  re- 
moving from  one  parish  to  another  shall  procure  from 
the  Rector  (if  any)  of  the  parish  of  his  last  residence, 
or  if  there  be  no  Rector,  from  one  of  the  Wardens,  a 
certificate  stating  that  he  or  she  is  a  communicant  in 
good  standing ;  and  the  Rector  of  the  Parish  or  Con- 
gregation to  which  he  or  she  removes  shall  not  be 
required  to  receive  him  or  her  as  a  communicant  until 
such  letter  be  produced." 

Lights  on  the  Altar. — (See  Altar  Lights.)  In 
addition  to  what  is  set  forth  in  the  article  to  which  the 
reader  is  referred,  we  reproduce  from  Wheatley  on  the 
Prayer  Book  the  following :  "  Among  other  ornaments 
of  the  Church  were  two  lights  enjoined  by  the  Injunc- 
tions of  King  Edward  VI  to  be  set  upon  the  Altar  as 
a  significant  ceremony  to  represent  the  Light  which 
Christ's  Gospel  brought  into  the  world.  And  this, 
too,  was  ordered  by  the  very  same  Injunction  which 
prohibited  all  other  lights  and  tapers  that  used  to  be 
superstitiously  set  before  images  or  shrines.  And 
these  lights,  used  time  out  of  mind  in  the  Church,  are 
still  continued  in  most,  if  not  all.  Cathedral  and  Colle- 
giate churches  and  chapels,  .  .  .  and  ought  also 
by  this  rubric,  to  be  used  in  all  parish  churches  and 
chapels." 

Linen  Cloth. — (See  Fair  Linen  Cloth.) 

Litany,  The. — The  word  "Litany"  is  of  Greek 
origin,  from    litaneia,  derived    from  lite,  meaning   a 


LITANY  171 

"  prayer."  In  the  early  Church  Litany  included  all 
supplications  and  prayers  whether  public  or  private. 
Afterwards  it  came  to  mean  a  special  supplication, 
offered  with  intense  earnestness,  and  this  will  explain 
the  title  of  the  Litany  in  the  Prayer  Book,  viz. :  "  The 
Litany,  or  General  Supplication."  The  Litany  as  now 
used  is  substantially  the  same  as  that  compiled  by 
Gregory  the  Great  at  the  end  of  the  sixth  century.  It 
is  a  separate  and  distinct  service,  but  is  commonly 
used  as  a  matter  of  convenience  after  Morning  Prayer, 
and  may  be  used  after  the  Evening  Prayer.  It  is  ap- 
pointed to  be  read  on  Wednesdays,  Fridays  and  Sun- 
days, and  like  all  other  prayers  is  said  kneeling.  An 
examination  of  the  Litany  shows  it  to  be  divided  into 
six  divisions  as  follows  :  I.  The  Invocations  being 
earnest  appeals  for  mercy  to  each  Person  in  the  God- 
head, first  separately  and  then  collectively.  II.  The 
Deprecations,  being  those  petitions  having  as  their 
response,  "  Good  Lord,  deliver  us."  III.  The  Obse- 
crations, being  the  last  three  petitions  having  as  their 
response,  "  Good  Lord,  deliver  us,"  beginning  with  the 
petition,  "  By  the  mystery,"  etc.  IV.  The  Interces- 
sions, including  all  the  petitions  to  which  the  people 
respond,  "  We  beseech  Thee  to  hear  us,  good  Lord." 
V.  The  Supplications,  beginning,  "  O  Christ  hear  us," 
down  to  VI.  The  Prayers  with  which  the  Litany  closes. 
By  reason  of  its  responsive  character  the  Litany  is  a 
very  soul  stirring  and  heart  searching  supplication,  is 
designed  to  keep  the  attention  constantly  on  the  alert 
and  to  enliven  devotion  by  calling  upon  the  congre- 
gation to  make  their  petitions  for  those  deliverances 
and  blessings  recited  by  the  minister. 


172  LITANY  DESK— LITURGY 

Litany  Desk. — A  kneeling  desk,  sometimes  called 
a  faldstool,  from  which  the  Litany  is  read.  Its  cus- 
tomary place  in  the  Church  is  on  the  floor  of  the  nave 
in  front  of  the  chancel  in  accordance  with  the  Injunc- 
tion issued  during  the  reigns  of  Edward  VI  and  Queen 
Elizabeth.  The  significance  of  this  position  may  be 
seen  by  reference  to  the  words  of  the  prophet  Joel 
read  on  Ash  Wednesday  as  the  Epistle,  "  Let  the 
Priests,  the  Ministers  of  the  Lord,  weep  between  the 
porch  and  the  Altar,  and  let  them  say,  Spare  Thy  peo- 
ple, O  Lord." 

Liturgical  Colors. — (See  Church  Colors.) 
Liturgy. — The  word  "  Liturgy  "  is  derived  from  the 
Greek  leitourgia,  meaning  a  public  work  or  duty, 
whether  civil  or  religious.  It  then  became  generally 
used  with  reference  to  sacred  offices,  whence  arose  its 
ecclesiastical  use  to  signify  the  solemnization  of  the 
rites  of  the  Christian  Church.  Afterwards,  it  came  to 
be  especially  applied  to  the  office  for  the  celebration 
of  the  Holy  Eucharist  and  as  such  the  term  is  tech- 
nically used  in  Church  History.  The  Liturgy  being 
the  Office  of  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  it 
has  for  its  nucleus  our  Lord's  words  of  Institution. 
These  with  their  accompanying  Divine  acts  form  the 
centre  around  which  all  subsequent  prayers,  praises 
and  ritual  customs  gathered,  and  the  history  of  these 
is  the  history  of  Liturgies.  Liturgies  have  been  used 
in  the  Christian  Church  from  the  beginning  as  the 
ancient  Liturgies  demonstrate.  Of  these  there  are 
many  still  extant  in  MSS.  some  of  them  fully  as  old  as 
the  oldest  MSS.  of  the  Bible.  While  they  vary  in  ar- 
rangement and  phraseology,  yet  the  leading  and  essen- 


p 

3 

n 


►»«  n 

OUl 

^  c 


-^  crq  — 

S   O 

o 
3 


r-  «■■ 
p  ens  - 

r"  o 


<=  o       p  J2  2.- 


a" 

5  5 

F^ 
o  o 

f»  ft- 

M 

C  «— I 

3  i" 


> 

HI 

O 


»T}    ^  =: 


•TJ 

^2 

^r 

2^ 

q- 

wvr 

-(^  g 

'r'  p- 

3  ? 

■1 

3 

0» 

•* 

oS      2>cp 

2,01 

Cfl 

2.S      ^S 

Wo 

O    P 

1 
rament 

t.  Greg 

nt  Litu 
Rome, 

rp 

C/?p 

-03_ 
p  5. 

-^3 

R          OP 

Ul    p 

O    p 

C2 

o  S 


S5 


r 

■^  -1 

>q 

,  X    -^_ 

p 

p'  2 
•    P 


a  2.  ■^- 

iq23 

o  ° 


O 

o 
q 

o 

O 
O 

^     :^ 

H 


> 

O 

H 
O 
t-> 

n 

C! 

,  n_ 
f 
w 
c: 

oo 
O 


H 
ci 

O 


e   O   S 
"  3*  ,^ 


a  2  org 


n 

3- 
C 

r> 

3- 


W 

3 


P 


W 

3 


P 

3 


n 


3- 

c 

(TO 


o 


s.::     ?;-?r     n 


p 

3 


irbic 
3,nish 

r  o 

2:c_ 

1-^  ■I 

23  5- 

p.q 

o  ">-  . 

—,  en 

tdJ^ 

O    1-1 

-c    ft 

3."  •< 

H  ^" 

o  E  — 
pa 

. 

25 


o  2, 
.  ■-<     _ 


na  • 


2  «  o. 

3  ■«   EC 

J"         C!    3 
(A  « 


H 
C 

H 

o 

2; 


Q 

H 

w 

o 
w 

o 

w 
:z: 

H 

o 

o 

> 


O 

w 


173 


174 


LITURGY 


tial  parts  are  common  to  them  all  and  are  found  with- 
out substantial  variation,  thus  pointing  to  one  com- 
mon source.  All  Liturgies  existing  at  the  present 
time  trace  their  origin  back  to  ApostoHc  times  through 
four  main  sources,  as  follows  : 

I.  The  Liturgy  of  St.  James,  composed  in  the  first 
instance  for  the  Churches  of  Palestine. 

II.  The  Liturgy  of  St.  Mark,  for  the  Church  in 
Alexandria. 

III.  The  Liturgy  of  St.  Peter,  for  the  Church  in 
Rome,  from  which  the  existing  Roman  Liturgy  is 
derived. 

IV.  The  Liturgy  of  St.  John,  for  the  Church  in 
Ephesus. 

It  is  from  this  last  that  our  own  Liturgy  is  derived. 
This  Ephesine  Liturgy  was  introduced  into  France  at 
a  very  early  age  by  missionaries  who  came  to  Lyons. 
From  France  missionaries  went  over  to  England  and 
there  preached  Christ  and  introduced  the  Liturgy 
which  they  were  accustomed  to  use,  so  that  when  St. 
Augustine  went  from  Rome  to  England,  a.  d.  596, 
expecting  to  find  it  a  heathen  land,  he  found  Chris- 
tians already  there  and  using  a  Liturgy  somewhat 
different  from  that  of  Rome.  These  differences  in  the 
English  Liturgy  showed  an  eastern  origin,  thus  con- 
firming its  Apostolic  origin  and  thus  demonstrate 
that  our  Liturgy  did  not  come  from  the  Church  of 
Rome.  Rome's  power  and  influence  being  introduced 
into  England  did,  indeed,  made  its  impress  on  the 
national  religious  life,  but  the  English  Liturgy  never 
lost  its  distinctive  Eastern  characteristics  which  remain 
to  this   day.      At  the  time  of  the   Reformation  the 


LORD'S  DAY  175 

Liturgy  after  many  revisions  was  first  set  forth  in  the 
English  language  on  Whitsun  Day,  1549.  It  was 
again  revised  in  1552,  and  again  other  changes  were 
made  in  1604  and  finally  in  1662.  Since  which  time 
very  slight  changes  have  been  made  in  it.  The 
American  Liturgy  was  formally  set  forth  on  Septem- 
ber 29,  1789,  being  adopted  from  the  English  Prayer 
Book,  modified  according  to  the  agreement  made 
with  the  Scottish  Bishops  who  consecrated  our  first 
Bishop,  the  Rt.  Rev.  Samuel  Seabury,  D.  D.,  for  the 
Diocese  of  Connecticut.  (See  article  entitled  Prayer 
Book.) 

Lord's  Day. — The  first  day  of  the  week  is  not  the 
Sabbath,  but  the  Lord's  Day,  and  as  such  has  been 
observed  since  the  Resurrection  of  our  Lord,  of  which 
it  is  the  weekly  commemoration.  From  the  New  Tes- 
tament itself  we  learn  that  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
commonly  called  Sunday,  has  always  been  the  day 
which  Christians  have  consecrated  to  God's  service. 
The  Rt.  Rev.  F.  W.  Taylor,  D.  D.,  has  given  us  the  fol- 
lowing clear  statement  concerning  the  first  day  of  the 
week  observed  as  the  Lord's  Day  :  "  Our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  in  the  exercise  of  this  His  Lordship  over  the 
day,  has  first  of  all  abolished  the  ordinance  of  the 
Seventh  Day,  and  substituted,  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
guiding  His  Church  into  all  Truth,  the  ordinance  of 
the  First  Day,  as  that  one  day  in  seven  which  the 
Fourth  ComYnandment  enjoins  to  be  kept  sacred  to 
God  as  a  moral  obligation.  Then  our  Lord  has  made 
this  day  one  of  the  highest  spiritual  privilege,  by 
uniting  it  to  His  own  Person  and  work  as  the  Day  of 
His  Resurrection,  the  weekly  recurrence  of  the  Chris- 


176  LORD'S    PRAYER 

tian  Passover,  a  perpetual  Easter ;  and  also  as  the 
weekly  memorial  of  His  supreme  Gift  of  the  Holy- 
Ghost  upon  the  Feast  of  Pentecost,  to  abide  with  His 
Church  forever.  It  is  preeminently  a  day  of  joy  and 
gladness  before  the  Lord,  and  should  first  of  all  be 
observed  to  the  Lord,  in  the  assembling  of  the  Church 
together  for  worship  and  communion  with  God  and 
for  spiritual  instruction  and  profit.  Hence  the  Prayer 
Book  prescribes  a  Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel  for 
every  Sunday  in  the  year,  and  its  rubrics  plainly  teach 
us  that  according  to  the  mind  of  the  Church  the 
principal  service  of  every  Lord's  Day  should  be  the 
celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist.  Our  Lord  has 
also  taught  us  by  His  example  as  well  as  by  precept, 
that  works  of  mercy,  both  spiritual  and  corporal,  are 
lawful  to  be  done  on  this  day,  and  are  peculiarly  ap- 
propriate to  it." 

Lord's  Prayer,  The. — The  prayer  which  our 
Blessed  Lord  taught  His  disciples  when  He  said, 
"  After  this  manner,  therefore,  pray  ye,"  or  as  given 
in  another  place,  "  When  ye  pray,  say  Our  Father," 
etc.  The  Church  has  always  taken  these  words 
literally,  so  that  in  all  her  services — Daily  Prayer, 
Litany,  Baptism,  Confirmation,  Holy  Communion, 
Marriage,  Visitation  of  the  Sick,  etc.,  the  Lord's 
Prayer  is  always  an  integral  part.  In  the  Communion 
Office  the  Lord's  Prayer  occurs  twice,  but  it  is  to  be 
noted  that  the  rubric  directs  the  first  to  be  said  by  the 
Priest  alone,  as  a  part  of  his  private  preparation. 
With  regard  to  the  second  there  is  the  following 
rubric :  "  Then  shall  the  Minister  say  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  the  people  repeating  after  him  every  petition." 


LORD'S  SUPPER— LOW  CELEBRATION    177 

These  last  words  (in  italics)  are  omitted  in  the  first 
rubric,  thus  indicating  a  difference  of  use. 

Lord's  Supper,  The. — (See  Holy  Communion.)  In 
regard  to  the  use  of  the  words  "  Lord's  Supper  "  as  a 
name  for  the  Holy  Communion,  we  reproduce  the 
following  from  The  Annotated  Prayer  Book,  which  is 
worth  considering :  "  The  term  (the  Lord's  Supper)  is 
borrowed  from  i  Cor.  11 :  21,  where  St.  Paul  applies 
it  to  the  Agape  or  love-feasts  which  then  accompanied 
the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist.  How  the 
singular  and  inexact  use  of  it  which  is  handed  down 
in  our  Prayer  Book  arose,  it  is  difficult  to  say ;  and  it 
is  a  transference  of  a  Scriptural  term  from  one  thing 
to  another  which  cannot  be  wholly  justified.  The 
name  thus  given  to  the  Holy  Sacrament  has  led  many 
to  confuse  the  Lord's  Last  Supper  with  the  institution 
of  the  Sacrament  itself,  which  it  is  expressly  said  took 
place  '  after  supper'  (St.  Luke  22  :  20)  and  '  when  He 
had  supped '  "  (i  Cor.  1 1  :  25). 

Lord's  Table,  The. — A  Prayer  Book  name  for  the 
Altar  (which  see).  In  Scriptural  usage  the  words 
"  Altar  "  and  "  Table  "  are  synonymous,  that  is,  they 
are  different  names  for  the  same  thing  in  different 
aspects  or  as  respects  different  uses  of  it.  The  word 
"  Altar  "  is  also  used  in  the  Prayer  Book,  in  the  Office 
of  Institution  for  the  inducting  of  a  Priest  to  the 
charge  of  a  Parish,  in  which  he  is  described  as  "  one 
who  serves  at  the  Altar  "  ;  is  directed  to  be  "  received 
within  the  rails  of  the  Altar,"  and  again,  to  "  kneel  at 
the  Altar  to  present  his  supplication  for  himself." 

Lov7  Celebration. — This  is  a  term  commonly  used 
to  describe  a  celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist  on 


178  LOW  SUNDAY 

ordinary  week-days  and  in  the  early  morning  on  Sun- 
days and  Feasts.  At  these  the  celebrant  is  unassisted 
except  by  a  server  and  there  is  no  choir.  All  parts 
of  the  Office  are  consequently  said,  not  sung. 

Low  Sunday. — The  first  Sunday  after  Easter  is 
the  Octave  of  the  Queen  of  Festivals  and  is  commonly 
called  "  Low  Sunday."  It  is  so  called  from  its  con- 
trast with  the  High  Festival  of  Easter  Day.  The 
same  note  of  holy  joy  is  struck,  but  lower  down  on 
the  scale. 

Luke,  Festival  of  Saint. — A  Holy  Day  of  the 
Church  observed  on  October  18.  Of  the  life  of  St. 
Luke  the  EvangeHst  very  little  is  known,  but  uniting 
tradition  and  the  references  made  to  him  in  Holy 
Scripture  we  learn  the  following  particulars :  St. 
Luke  was  not  one  of  the  Apostles  and  was  probably 
not  converted  until  after  the  Ascension  of  our  Lord, 
although  one  tradition  has  it  that  he  was  one  of  the 
two  disciples  with  whom  our  Lord  conversed  on  the 
road  to  Emmaus.  St.  Luke  himself  testifies  that  he 
was  not  from  the  beginning  an  eye-witness  and  min- 
ister of  the  Word.  He  appears  to  have  studied  med- 
icine at  Antioch,  and  St.  Paul,  in  one  of  his  Epistles, 
refers  to  him  as  "  Luke,  the  beloved  Physician."  A  late 
tradition  represents  him  to  have  been  a  painter  as  well 
as  a  physician,  and  he  is  said  to  have  painted  a  picture 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  He  was  undoubtedly  a  schol- 
arly and  accomplished  man.  To  him  we  are  indebted 
for  two  of  the  canonical  books — the  Gospel  which 
bears  his  name  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  St. 
Luke's  Gospel  gives  more  incidents  in  our  Lord's 
Life  than  any  of  the  others,  and  the  beauty  and  ex- 


LYCH  GATE— MAGNA  CHARTA       179 

ceeding  sweetness  of  his  story  of  the  Great  Life  are 
enriched  with  those  Gospel  hymns  which  have  char- 
acterized the  Church's  worship  ever  since,  viz. :  Gloria 
in  Excelsis,  Benedictus,  Magnificat  and  Nunc  Dimittis. 
Our  Lord  appears  in  this  Gospel  as  the  Great  High 
Priest,  winning  by  His  Sacrifice  on  the  Cross,  mercy 
and  pardon  for  sinners.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  in 
ecclesiastical  art,  St.  Luke  is  represented  by  the 
winged  Ox  as  setting  forth  Christ's  Atonement 
through  sacrifice. 

Lych  Gate. — The  word  "  lych,"  derived  from  the 
Anglo-Saxon  lie,  or  the  German  leiche,  madias  a  body, 
especially  a  dead  body,  a  corpse.  The  term  lyck  gate 
is  the  old  name  given  to  a  churchyard  gate  with  a 
porch  or  covering,  under  which  a  bier  may  be  rested 
while  the  introductory  portion  of  the  Burial  Service  is 
being  read.  Such  gates  are  quite  frequently  found  in 
England,  and  occasionally  in  this  country. 


M 


Magna  Charta. — The  great  document  exacted  by 
Barons  from  King  John  of  England  at  Runnymede, 
June  isth,  121 5,  by  which  was  declared  English 
liberty  and  English  freedom  in  Church  and  State,  and 
the  ancient  >rights  and  privileges  of  the  people  were 
clearly  defined  and  guaranteed.  In  this  document  is 
set  forth  the  independence  of  England's  Church,  and 
from  it  we  learn  how  untrue  is  the  popular  belief  that 
the  Church  of  England  was  founded  by  Henry  VIII, 


i8o        MAGNIFICAT— MANUAL  ACTS 

for  among  its  opening  words  are  these  (in  Latin) : 
"  The  Church  of  England  shall  be  free  and  her  liberties 
unimpaired."  We  here  see  The  Church  of  England 
referred  to  as  a  body  already  existing,  in  a  State  docu- 
ment nearly  two  hundred  years  before  Henry  VIII 
was  born,  which  is  truly  a  suggestive  fact  to  all 
thoughtful  people. 

Magnificat. — The  Latin  title,  meaning  "  doth  mag- 
nify," of  the  hymn  sung  after  the  First  Lesson  at 
Daily  Evening  Prayer.  It  is  found  in  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Luke  I  :  46-56,  and  is  the  song  of  praise  which 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  gave  utterance  to  "  at  the 
very  season  when  the  Divine  overshadowing  brought 
about  the  Incarnation  of  the  Word."  This  beautiful 
hymn  is  used  at  the  evening  service  as  the  daily  com- 
memoration of  the  Incarnation.  This  use  of  the 
Magnificat  can  be  traced  as  far  back  as  the  Fifth  Cen- 
tury and  it  has  been  used  in  the  English  Church  at 
Vespers  for  over  800  years.  For  some  reason  the 
Magnificat  was  omitted  from  the  first  American  Prayer 
Book  set  forth  in  1789,  but  at  the  last  revision  in  1892 
it  was  restored. 

Maniple. — A  scarf,  like  a  short  stole,  worn  on  the 
left  arm  over  the  alb  by  the  celebrating  Priest  at  the 
Holy  Communion.    (See  Vestments.) 

Manual  Acts. — The  acts  prescribed  by  the  rubrics 
to  be  used  by  the  Priest  in  consecrating  the  elements 
in  the  Holy  Communion.  The  rubric  reads,"  {a)  Here 
the  Priest  is  to  take  the  Paten  into  his  hands,  {b)  And 
here  to  break  the  Bread,  {c)  And  here  to  lay  his 
hand  upon  all  the  Bread,  [d)  Here  he  is  to  take  the 
Cup  into  his  hands,     {e)  And  here  he  is  to  lay  his 


MARK,  FEAST  OF  SAINT— MARRIAGE    i8i 

hand  upon  every  vessel  in  which  there  is  any  Wine  to 
be  consecrated."  This  is  the  most  solemn  part  of  the 
whole  ministration  of  the  Liturgy.  "  There  cannot 
be  too  great  exactness  and  reverent  formality  on  the 
part  of  the  celebrant  in  consecrating  the  elements  by 
means  of  which,  when  consecrated,  an  acceptable  sac- 
rifice is  to  be  carried  up  to  the  Father,  and  the  Body 
and  Blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  received  by  the 
communicants." 

Mark,  Feast  of  Saint. — Observed  April  25.  St. 
Mark  is  called  the  Evangelist  because  he  is  the  writer 
of  the  Gospel  which  bears  his  name.  He  was  the 
companion  of  St.  Peter  and  accompanied  him  in  his 
missionary  travels.  It  is  supposed  that  he  wrote  his 
Gospel  at  the  dictation  of  St.  Peter.  St.  Mark  is  said 
to  have  founded  the  Church  in  Alexandria,  and  one 
of  the  ancient  Liturgies  is  called  by  his  name.  He 
suffered  martyrdom  on  Easter  Day,  April  25th,  a.  d. 
64,  being  cruelly  bound  with  cords  and  dragged 
through  the  streets  of  the  city  until  he  was  dead.  It 
is  said  that  his  body  was  removed,  a.  d.  465,  to  Venice, 
where  the  famous  Church  of  St.  Mark  was  erected 
over  his  grave.  This  Festival  has  been  observed  since 
A.  D.  750.  In  ecclesiastical  art,  St.  Mark  is  represented 
with  a  lion  at  his  side,  with  reference  to  the  royal 
character  of  the  Son  of  David,  which  is  emphasized 
in  this  Gospel. 

Marriage.'r-The  sad  prevalence  of  divorce  in  the 
United  States  might  not  have  come  to  pass  if  people 
had  clear  ideas  of  what  Marriage  really  is.  Marriage 
is  a  great  deal  more  than  simply  a  civil  contract.  It 
is  a  divine  institution,  "  an  honorable  estate,  instituted 


i82  MARRIAGE 

by  God  in  the  time  of  man's  innocency."  It  is  a  re- 
ligious ceremony  and  is  sacramental  in  character.  It 
ought,  therefore,  to  be  clearly  understood  that  mar- 
riage simply  by  a  "squire"  or  other  legal  officer, 
detracts  from  the  sacredness  and  dignity  of  "  this  holy 
estate,"  and  belittles  the  binding  character  of  the 
"  marriage  tie."  Even  a  secular  paper  could  declare, 
"  We  do  not  believe  there  should  be  any  civil  mar- 
riages of  any  kind.  Every  ceremony  should  be  sol- 
emnized by  the  Church  and  lifted  above  the  level  of 
a  real  estate  transaction."  In  this  custom  of  civil  or 
legal  marriages  may  be  found  at  least  one  cause,  per- 
haps the  principal  cause  of  divorce,  for  it  encourages 
such  a  low  view  of  the  sacredness  of  the  Marriage 
Rite. 

Taught  by  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles,  the  Church 
emphasizes  the  religious  and  sacramental  character  of 
Holy  Matrimony  and  has  always  enjoined  its  solem- 
nization with  ecclesiastical  ceremonies  and  by  ecclesi- 
astical persons.  This  is  clearly  set  forth  by  the  earliest 
Christian  writers.  Thus  St.  Ignatius  in  one  of  his 
Epistles  says :  "  It  is  fitting  for  those  who  purpose 
matrimony  to  accomplish  their  union  with  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  Bishop,  that  their  marriage  may  be  in  the 
Lord."  Tertullian  speaks  of  marriages  being  "  rati- 
fied before  God,"  and  adds,  "  How  can  we  find  words 
to  describe  the  happiness  of  that  Marriage  in  which 
the  Church  joins  together,  which  the  Oblation  con- 
firms, the  Benediction  seals,  the  Angels  proclaim  when 
sealed,  and  the  Father  ratifies."  St.  Ambrose  calls 
Marriage  a  Sacrament,  and  says,  "  Marriage  must  be 
sanctified     by    the    Priest's    sanction    and    blessing." 


MARY,  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN         183 

These  utterances  unfold  the  mind  of  the  Church  in 
the  times  nearest  the  days  of  our  Lord  and  His 
Apostles,  and  in  all  ages  ever  since  the  Church  has 
never  abandoned  this  position  in  her  practice  and 
formularies.  A  careful  study  of  the  Marriage  Service 
in  the  Prayer  Book  will  show  it  to  be  a  very  clear  set- 
ting forth  of  the  nature  of  Marriage.  It  will  also  be 
seen  how  fully  this  Service  has  retained  the  behef  con- 
cerning Marriage  which  the  Church  has  always  held 
since  the  time  of  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles.  (See 
Betrothal,  also  Espousal.) 

Mary,  The  Blessed  Virgin. — (See  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary.) 

Mass The   old  name  for  the  Sacrament  of  the 

Holy  Communion,  being  a  corruption  of  the  Latin, 
Ite,  Missa  est,  meaning  "  the  people  are  now  dis- 
missed." "  This  name  was  retained  in  the  Prayer 
Book  of  1549,  the  title  of  the  Office  being  '  The  Sup- 
per of  the  Lord,  and  the  Holy  Communion,  com- 
monly called  the  Mass.' "  In  the  Prayer  Book  of 
1552  the  word  "  Mass  "  was  dropped  and  has  not  since 
appeared  in  the  Prayer  Book,  and  in  consequence  has 
become  generally  disused.  The  term,  however,  is  still 
retained  in  popular  usage  as  in  the  words  Christmas, 
Michaelmas,  etc.  The  Swedish  and  also  the  German 
Reformers  retained  the  name  "  Mass  "  for  the  princi- 
pal service  of  the  Church,  whether  it  did  or  did  not 
include  a  Cejebration  of  the  Holy  Communion. 

Matthew,  Feast  of  Saint. — Observed  September 
21.  A  Feast  in  honor  of  St.  Matthew  has  been  ob- 
served since  a.  d.  703,  and  he  is  known  in  the  Church 
as    both  Apostle  and  Evangelist.     St.   Matthew  had 


i84  MATTHIAS,  FEAST  OF  SAINT 

been  a  Publican  or  tax-gatherer,  and  while  in  his 
office  at  Capernaum,  receiving  the  customs  from  those 
who  passed  over  the  Sea  of  Galilee  he  was  caUed  by 
our  Lord  and,  we  read,  "  he  at  once  arose  and  followed 
Him."  He  is  called  Levi  by  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke. 
This  was  probably  his  former  name  and  he  was  named 
Matthew  when  he  became  a  disciple.  Being  one  of 
the  Twelve,  he  himself  saw  and  heard  most  of  what 
he  relates  in  the  Gospel  which  he  wrote.  It  was  first 
written  in  Hebrew,  especially  for  the  Jews,  but  was 
afterwards,  probably  by  St.  Matthew  himself,  written 
in  Greek.  This  Gospel  tells  us  more  than  the  others 
of  our  Lord's  human  life,  and  it  is  for  this  reason  that 
in  ecclesiastical  art  the  symbol  assigned  to  St.  Mat- 
thew is  **  the  likeness  of  a  Man  "  with  wings. 

Matthias,  Feast  of  Saint. — Observed  February  24. 
The  only  record  we  have  of  St.  Matthias  in  the  New 
Testament  is  that  to  be  found  in  Acts  i :  15-26  where 
it  is  recorded  that  he  was  chosen  to  be  an  Apostle  in 
the  place  of  the  traitor  Judas.  This  passage  is  read 
for  the  Epistle  for  the  Day.  We  have  here  the  New 
Testament  witness  to  the  fact  that  the  number  of  the 
Apostles  was  to  be  increased  and  the  Apostleship 
perpetuated  to  the  end  of  time  by  its  being  committed 
to  others,  as  in  the  case  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  Barnabas 
apparently  in  the  place  of  St.  James  who  had  been  put 
to  death  by  Herod,  and  of  some  other  Apostle  whose 
death  is  not  recorded.  According  to  the  tradition  of 
the  Church,  St.  Matthias  ministered  for  some  years 
among  the  Jews  ;  he  then  went  to  Cappadocia  where 
he  preached  the  Gospel  and  where  he  eventually  suf- 
fered   martyrdom,   being   stoned   and   afterwards  be- 


MATINS— MAUNDY  THURSDAY       185 

headed  about  a.  d.  64.  In  ecclesiastical  art,  St.  Mat- 
thias is  variously  represented  as  bearing  a  halbert; 
leaning  upon  a  sword ;  holding  a  sword  by  the  point ; 
with  a  lance,  hatchet  or  axe;  with  a  stone  in  his  hand; 
with  a  carpenter's  square ;  with  a  book  and  scimitar. 

Matins. — The  Order  for  Morning  Prayer  was  called 
by  the  ancient  popular  name  of  Matins  (abbreviated 
from  Matutinae)  in  the  original  English  Prayer  Book  of 
1549.  This  name  is  still  retained  in  the  Tables  of 
Lessons  set  forth  in  the  English  Prayer  Book.  It  is 
often  used  now  as  a  brief  and  convenient  substitute 
for  the  longer  title  in  the  Prayer  Book,  "  The  Order 
for  Daily  Morning  Prayer."  One  of  the  Canonical 
Hours  (which  see). 

Matrimony,  Holy. — (See  Marriage.) 

Maundy  Thursday. — The  name  given  to  Thursday 
in  Holy  Week,  "  Maundy  "  being  a  corruption  of  Dies 
Mandati,  meaning  the  Day  of  the  Command ;  man- 
dati,  derived  from  Mandatum,  meaning  a  command. 
The  name  is  given  from  the  command  our  Lord  gave 
on  this  day,  when  He  instituted  the  Holy  Communion, 
viz. :  "  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  Me ;  "  and  also  His 
commandment  concerning  love.  "  That  ye  love  one 
another  as  I  have  loved  you."  Thursday  in  Holy 
Week  is  sometimes  incorrectly  called  "  Holy  Thurs- 
day," a  name  which  from  time  immemorial  has  been 
given  to  Ascension  Day.  Maundy  Thursday  is  al- 
ways observed  with  great  solemnity.  The  celebration 
of  the  Holy  Eucharist  on  this  day  has  great  signifi- 
cance, and  is  never  omitted  where  it  is  possible  to  be 
had.  The  ecclesiastical  color  for  the  celebration  is 
white,  but  for  other  services  of  the  day,  violet. 


i86  MEDITATION 

Meditation. — An  act  of  the  devout  life  by  which 
the  soul  seeks  closer  intercourse  with  God.  It  has 
been  well  said  that  "  Meditation  is  the  correlative  of 
Prayer.  In  Prayer  we  speak  to  God.  In  Meditation 
God  speaks  to  us.  We  bow  our  heads  to  listen; 
therefore  Meditation  should  be  on  our  knees.  It  is 
the  attitude  of  a  humble  and  teachable  frame  of 
mind,  and  our  acknowledgment  of  the  Divine 
Presence." 

Membership,  Church. — (See  Baptism,  Holy  ;  Join- 
ing THE  Church,  and  also  Name,  the  Christian.) 

Mensa. — A  slab  of  stone  used  as  the  surface  of  the 
Altar  is  so  called.  Mensa  is  a  Latin  word,  meaning 
a  table. 

Michael   (St.)   and  All  Angels A  Holy  Day  of 

the  Church  observed  on  September  29th.  A  Festival 
in  honor  of  St.  Michael  and  All  Angels,  to  com- 
memorate the  community  of  service  between  angels 
and  men,  has  been  observed  since  the  Fifth  Century. 
Formerly  two  days  were  dedicated  to  St.  Michael,  viz., 
May  8th  and  September  29th,  and  in  medieval  times 
a  third,  on  October  i6th,  but  the  day  most  generally 
observed  was  that  which  we  now  keep.  In  the  East- 
ern Church,  St.  Michael's  Day  is  November  8th, 
while  March  26th  and  July  13th  are  observed  in  honor 
of  the  Archangel  Gabriel.  These  two,  Michael  and 
Gabriel,  are  the  only  angels  or  archangels  whose 
names  are  mentioned  in  the  Bible.  St.  Michael  and 
All  Angels'  Day  is  observed  with  great  solemnity. 
Proper  Psalms  are  appointed  being  the  91st  and  103d 
for  Morning  Prayer,  and  the  34th  and  148th  for  Even- 
ing   Prayer.      There  are   also    Proper    Lessons,   and 


MID  LENT  SUNDAY— MINISTRY      187 

Collect,  Epistle   and   Gospel.     The   Church   color  is 
white.     (See  Holy  Angels.) 

Mid  Lent  Sunday — (See  Fourth  Sunday  in  Lent.) 
Militant,  Church. — A  name  used  to  describe  the 
Church  on  earth,  fighting  (which  the  word  Militant 
means)  or  contending  against  the  powers  of  the  world, 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  Church  Expectant  and  the 
Church  Triumphant.  (See  Church  Catholic.)  In  the 
Communion  Office  the  prayer  said  after  the  presenta- 
tion of  offerings  is  called  "  The  Prayer  for  the  Church 
Militant,"  which  is  a  pleading  for  the  Holy  Church 
throughout  the  world  offered  in  union  with  the  Great 
Sacrifice. 

Ministry,  The. — The  Scriptural  teaching  in  regard 
to  the  Sacred  Ministry  is  that  certain  persons  are  set 
apart  to  act  as  the  agents  of  God  towards  men  and  the 
agents  of  men  towards  God.  The  power  of  the  Min- 
istry is  inherent  in,  and  derived  from  Christ,  as  when 
He  said,  "  As  My  Father  hath  sent  Me,  even  so  send 
I  you."  This  was  His  commission  to  the  Apostles, 
and  to  them  He  promised,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you 
always  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world."  This  prom- 
ise implies  a  transmission  of  this  commission,  so  that 
the  Ministry  should  never  die  out,  but  be  continued 
from  generation  to  generation  and  from  century  to 
century,  "  even  to  the  end  of  the  world."  It  also  im- 
plies that  He  will  work  in  them  and  through  them,  so 
that  whatsoever  they  shall  do  in  His  Name  shall  be 
His  work.  As  to  the  nature  of  this  Ministry  it  is  de- 
clared in  the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  that  "  It  is  evident 
unto  all  men  diligently  reading  Holy  Scripture  and 
Ancient  Authors,  that  from  the  Apostles'  time  there 


i88  MISERERE— MISSION 

have  been  these  Orders  of  Ministers  in  Christ's 
Church, — Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons."  And  we 
find  that  these  "  Offices  were  evermore  had  in  such 
reverend  estimation,"  that  for  1,500  years  after  Christ 
no  Christian  people  recognized  any  other  Ministry 
but  that  of  Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons ;  and  we  also 
find  that  even  at  this  present  time  nine-tenths  of  all 
Christian  people  are  ministered  to  by  a  Ministry  in 
Three  Orders.  (See  Episcopacy,  Pastors  and  also 
Holy  Orders.) 

Miserere. — Meaning  "  Have  Mercy."  The  Latin 
title  of  the  51st  Psalm  which  is  used  in  the  Penitential 
Office  appointed  to  be  read  on  Ash  Wednesday. 

Missal. — In  the  early  ages  of  the  Church  the  Office 
of  the  Holy  Communion  was  contained  in  several 
separate  volumes,  one  for  the  Epistles,  one  for  the 
Gospels,  another  for  the  anthems  and  a  fourth  for  the 
service  itself  with  the  Collects.  These  four  volumes 
were  eventually  united  into  one  volume  under  the 
name  Missal,  i.  e.,  pertaining  to  the  Mass,  and  there- 
fore, it  is  the  old  title  of  the  book  containing  all  that 
pertains  to  the  Office  of  the  Holy  Communion. 

Mission. — A  sending  forth  to  preach  the  Gospel,  as 
when  our  Lord  sent  forth  His  Apostles.  The  word 
involves  also  the  idea  of  power  and  authority  and  also 
a  definite  sphere  of  operations.  Thus  when  a  Bishop 
js  consecrated,  it  is  for  some  particular  Diocese  where 
he  has,  by  reason  of  his  consecration,  "  the  power  of 
Mission."  So  also,  a  Priest  who  is  Rector  of  a  Parish 
has  the  "  power  of  Mission  "  in  that  Parish.  And  the 
Bishop  has  no  authority  to  minister  in  any  other 
Diocese,  nor  the  Priest  in  any  other  Parish,  save  only 


MISSION,  PAROCHIAL— MISSIONS      189 

as  they  may  be  invited  to  do  so  by  the  ecclesiastical 
authority  thereof.  Such  "  power  of  Mission  "  is  be- 
stowed by  the  Church  through  her  Bishops  and  it  is 
thus  that  she  maintains  order  and  prevents  confusion 
in  her  work. 

Mission.  Parochial. — The  word  "  Mission  "  is  also 
applied  to  a  special  effort  made  in  a  parish  to  arouse 
and  quicken  its  people;  to  lead  them  to  a  deeper 
realization  and  appreciation  of  the  privileges  and 
blessings  of  Christ's  Religion ;  to  set  forth  clearly  by 
a  series  of  addresses  and  instructions  how  they  can 
bring  the  Church's  system  to  bear  on  their  hearts  and 
lives  and  to  lead  them  to  ask,  "  Can  we  not  all  do 
more  than  we  are  now  doing  and  do  all  with  a  better 
spirit  ? "  A  Mission  is  conducted  by  a  Priest  spe- 
cially invited  for  the  purpose  and  is  chosen  for  his 
aptness  in  carrying  on  such  special  work.  If  well 
conducted  and  blessed  of  God  a  Mission  brings  great 
spiritual  blessings  to  the  Parish  in  which  it  is  held  and 
its  happy  results  are  to  be  seen  in  the  awakened  life 
and  renewed  energy  of  its  people. 

Missionary. — One  who  is  sent,  whether  Bishop, 
Priest,  Deacon  or  Layman,  to  do  the  work  of  the  Church 
where  it  has  not  been  established,  whether  at  home  or 
abroad.  As  an  adjective,  the  word  means,  of  or  per- 
taining to  Missions. 

Missionary  Council,  The. — (See  Domestic  and 
Foreign  Missionary  Society.) 

Missioner. — The  name  given  to  the  Priest  who  con- 
ducts a  Parochial  Mission.     (See  Mission,  Parochial.) 

Missions. — The  Missionary  work  of  the  Church. 
This   includes  Foreign  Missions,  as   in   Africa,  China, 


190  MITRE— MORNING  PRAYER 

Japan,  etc.,  and  Domestic  Missions,  i.  e.,  the  Church's 
work  within  the  United  States  where  there  are  no 
Dioceses ;  also  work  in  towns  and  villages  in  Dioceses 
where  parishes  have  not  been  established.  This  last 
is  called  Diocesan  Missions  (which  see,  also,  Domes- 
tic AND  Foreign  Missionary  Society). 

Mitre. — The  official  covering  for  the  head  worn  by 
the  order  of  Bishops.  It  represents  mystically  the 
cloven  tongues  of  fire  which  lighted  on  the  heads  of 
the  Apostles  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost.  The  mitre  is 
worn  by  many  Bishops  of  the  American  Church,  and 
the  General  Convention,  by  its  Committee  on  Vest- 
ments, declared,  "  The  first  Bishop  of  the  American 
Succession  (Bishop  Seabury)  was  accustomed  to  wear 
the  mitre  in  certain  offices;  and  the  first  of  our 
Bishops  ever  consecrated  in  America  (Bishop  Claggett 
of  Maryland)  continued  its  use.  It  has  not  been  gen- 
erally followed,  but  in  the  opinion  of  this  Committee 
this  historic  fact  justifies  any  Bishop  in  resuming  it." 

Mixed  Chalice. — The  symbolical  mixing  of  water 
with  wine  in  the  Holy  Communion  to  represent  the 
union  of  the  human  with  the  Divine  nature  in  the  In- 
carnation. It  is  also  a  lively  memorial  of  Him  who 
for  our  Redemption  did  shed  out  of  His  most  precious 
side  both  Water  and  Blood.  This  mixing  of  Water 
with  Wine  for  this  purpose  seems  to  have  been  an 
Apostolical  use  and  very  probably  was  practiced  by 
our  Lord  Himself.  This  ancient  practice  remained 
universal  for  the  first  1,500  years  after  Christ  in  all 
Churches,  and  is  now  quite  common. 

Morning  Prayer. — The  name  given  to  the  Church's 
Daily  Office  of  prayer  offered  in  the  morning.     In  the 


MORSE  191 

first  Prayer  Book  of  1549  both  the  Morning  Service 
and  that  for  evening  began  with  the  Lord's  Prayer 
and  ended  with  the  third  Collect.  In  1552,  the 
Sentences,  Exhortation,  Confession  and  Absolution 
were  prefixed  to  Morning  Prayer,  but  not  to  the  Order 
for  Evening  Prayer.  In  1 661,  they  were  prefixed  to 
Evening  Prayer  also ;  and  both  Morning  and  Evening 
Prayer  were  then  lengthened  at  the  end  by  the  addi- 
tion of  all  that  follows  the  third  Collect.  (See  Daily 
Prayer  ;  also  Matins.) 

Morse. — The  clasp  used  to  fasten  the  cope  in  front 
is  so  called.  It  is  frequently  made  of  precious  metal 
and  set  with  jewels.  From  the  Latin  morsus,  mean- 
ing a  bite,  hence  a  clasp. 

Mothering  Sunday. — A  popular  name  used  in 
England  for  the  Fourth  Sunday  in  Lent.  It  is  sup- 
posed to  have  derived  this  name  from  the  Epistle  for 
the  Day  in  which  occur  the  words  "  Jerusalem  which 
is  above  is  free,  which  is  the  Mother  of  us  all."  This 
no  doubt  gave  rise  to  the  custom  in  England  of  ma- 
king pilgrimages  to  the  Mother  Church  of  the  Diocese, 
/.  e.,  the  Cathedral.  This  Sunday  also  became  a  holi- 
day on  which  young  persons  in  service  were  per- 
mitted to  visit  their  mothers  in  their  homes.  (See 
Fourth  Sunday  in  Lent;  also  Lent,  Sundays  in.) 

Movable  Feasts  and  Fasts. — Those  Feasts  and 
Fasts  which  are  not  observed  on  a  fixed  date,  but  are 
variable  being  dependent  on  the  time  Easter  is  kept. 
Easter  Day  is  always  the  first  Sunday  after  the  full 
moon  which  happens  upon  or  next  after  the  Twenty- 
first  day  of  March ;  and  if  the  full  moon  happen 
upon  a  Sunday,  Easter  Day  is  the  Sunday  after.     The 


192  MUSIC,  CHURCH 

Movable  Feasts  are  the  following  :  Advent  Sunday 
which  is  always  the  nearest  Sunday  to  the  Feast  of 
St.  Andrew  (Nov.  30)  whether  before  or  after ;  the 
three  remaining  Sundays  in  Advent ;  Septuagesima, 
Sexagesima  and  Quinquagesima  Sundays ;  the  Six 
Sundays  in  Lent ;  Rogation  Sunday ;  Ascension  Day, 
Whitsun  Day  and  Trinity  Sunday ;  Monday  and 
Tuesday  in  Easter  Week ;  Monday  and  Tuesday  in 
Whitsun  Week ;  also  the  number  of  Sundays  during 
the  Epiphany  and  Trinity  Seasons  is  variable,  these 
Seasons  being  longer  or  shorter  according  to  the  time 
Easter  is  kept.  The  Movable  Fasts  are  the  Forty 
Days  of  Lent,  including  Ash  Wednesday,  Good  Fri- 
day, Easter  Even  and  the  Lenten  Ember  Days ;  the 
Rogation  Days  and  the  Whitsun  Tide  Ember  Days. 

Music,  Church. — (See  Hymns  ;  Gregorian  Music, 
Plain  Song,  and  Even  Song,  also  Intone.)  Recogni- 
zing the  fact  that  music  always  characterized  the  wor- 
ship of  God's  Church  both  under  the  Old  Dispensa- 
tion and  under  the  New,  the  essential  thing  is  the 
character  of  the  music  in  our  churches  to-day  and  the 
mode  of  rendering  it.  The  organist,  upon  whom  so 
much  depends,  should  be  a  competent  musician,  with 
a  good  knowledge  of  the  music  of  the  church,  and 
the  music  that  he  uses  should  be  strictly  sacred  music. 
The  choir  should  consist  of  the  best  voices  and  most 
cultivated  singers  available.  They  should  be  trained 
with  care,  not  only  in  the  music  they  are  to  sing,  but 
also  in  the  Church  service.  The  late  Bishop  Thorold 
remarked  on  this  subject,  "  We  are  all  coming  to  feel 
that  Church  Music  is  a  great  help  to  worship.  .  .  . 
But  I   also   feel  that  if  members  of  the  choir  accept 


MYSTERY— N  OR  M  193 

from  God  and  the  minister  the  privilege  of  taking  part 
in  the  services,  the  one  thing  they  owe  to  Almighty 
God,  to  the  congregation  and  to  themselves,  is 
REVERENCE.  I  know  choirs  where  their  singing  is 
almost  a  means  of  grace ;  it  is  done  so  beautifully,  so 
reverently  and  with  so  much  care  that  it  lifts  up  the 
whole  service  to  a  higher  level.  The  one  secret  of  all 
good  and  acceptable  rendering  of  the  Church's  music 
is  reverence y 

Mystery. — A  Truth  or  fact  of  Religion  which  has 
been  revealed  but  not  explained  is  called  a  mystery, 
because  proposed  to  our  faith  faculty,  such  as  the  In- 
carnation, the  Atonement,  the  Blessed  Trinity,  the 
Doctrine  of  the  Eucharist.  St.  Paul  speaks  of  the 
whole  Revelation  of  Christ  as  the  "  Mystery  of  Godli- 
ness." Derived  from  the  Greek  word  miistcrion, 
which  in  the  Greek  Church  is  the  equivalent  of  our 
word  "  Sacrament." 

Mystical  Body  of  Christ. — The  Church  is  called 
the  Mystical  Body  of  Christ  because  He  is  the  Head 
and  we  members  of  His  Body.  It  is  by  means  of  its 
Sacraments  that  we  are  made  members  of  Him  and  par- 
takers of  His  Nature  and  Life.    (See  Incarnation.) 


N 

N  or  M. — The  letters  placed  after  the  first  question 
in  the  Church  Catechism,  "  What  is  your  name  ?  "  to 
show  that  the  Christian  name  or  names  of  the  person 
questioned  should   be   given.     "  N  "   stands    for   the 


194  NAME,  THE  HOLY 

Latin  word  nomen,  meaning  name  ;  while  the  letter 
"  M  "  is  an  abbreviation  of  double  "  N.  N.,"  the  "  N  " 
being  doubled  according  to  an  old  custom  to  indicate 
the  plural,  viz.,  nomina,  meaning  names.  The  same 
thing  is  to  be  seen  in  the  letters  "  LL.  D,"  standing 
for  the  degree  of  "  Doctor  of  Laws,"  the  double  "  LL  " 
signifying  the  plural  legum,  meaning  "  of  laws." 
Name,  the  Holy. — (See  Holy  Name,  also  Jesus.) 
Name,  the  Christian. — The  name  received  in  Holy- 
Baptism.  In  former  days  people  in  general  had  only 
one  name,  as  John,  Henry,  Mary,  etc.,  and  were  further 
known  by  their  occupation  or  some  other  distinctive 
word.  But  the  names  of  trades,  place,  etc.,  thus  added 
on  to  the  Christian  name,  {i.  e.,  supra  or  sur  nomen) 
gradually  became  permanent  surnames,  so  that  now 
every  person  after  infancy  and  Baptism  has  two 
names,  viz.,  a  Christian  name  and  a  surname.  The 
Christian  name  we  receive  at  our  Christening,  that  is, 
Christianing  or  Baptism  or  New  Birth.  It  is  given, 
not  inherited.  It  is  a  new  name  given  to  us  in  our 
Baptism  because  we  then  become  something  new.  It 
is  given  in  Baptism  to  indicate  a  new  relationship  to 
God  by  thus  being  brought  into  covenant  with  Him. 
We  find  many  examples  in  the  Bible  of  new  names 
given  in  connection  with  a  change  of  spiritual  con- 
ditions. Thus  Abram's  name  was  changed  to  Abra- 
ham when  God  made  His  covenant  with  him,  and 
Jacob's  name  was  changed  to  Israel  when  that  cove- 
nant was  renewed  with  him,  which  had  been  made 
with  Abraham.  In  the  same  way  and  for  the  same 
reason  Christian  names  have  great  significance.  They 
are  the  sign  that  those  who  bear  them  have  been 


NATIVITY  OF  OUR  LORD  195 

brought  into  covenant  with  God,  that  they  have  been 
made  in  their  Baptism,  "  members  of  Christ,  the 
children  of  God,  and  inheritors  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven."     (See  Baptism,  Holy  ;  also  Christian.) 

Nativity  of  our  Lord. — The  Prayer  Book  title  of 
the  Festival  of  Christmas  is,  "  The  Nativity  of  our 
Lord,  or  the  Birthday  of  Christ,  commonly  called 
Christmas  Day  "  (which  see). 

Nave. — The  body  of  the  Church  building;  that 
portion  of  it  before  the  choir  or  chancel,  and  between 
the  aisles  in  which  the  congregation  sits.  Derived 
from  the  Latin  word  navis  meaning  a  ship,  and  is  in- 
tended to  symbolize  "  the  ark  of  Christ's  Church." 

Neophyte. — A  term  applied  in  the  primitive  Church 
to  the  newly  baptized — "  newly  grafted  "  (which  the 
word  means)  into  Christianity.  It  was  customary  for 
them  to  wear  white  garments  at  their  Baptism  and 
for  eight  days  after.  The  word  is  still  frequently 
used. 

New  Birth. — The  name  which  the  New  Testament 
Scriptures,  and  the  Church  for  nearly  two  thousand 
years  have  given  to  Holy  Baptism,  which  is  the 
Laver  of  Regeneration,  the  new  and  spiritual  Birth. 
(See  Baptism,  Holy  ;  also  Regeneration.) 

Nicea,  Council  of. — The  first  of  the  great  ecumen- 
ical Councils,  held  in  Nice,  or  Nicea,  a.  d.  325.  It 
was  at  this  Council  that  what  we  call  the  Nicene  Creed 
was  set  forth^  although  additional  definitions  touching 
the  Holy  Ghost  were  inserted  at  the  Second  General 
Council  (the  first  held  at  Constantinople,  a.  d.  381) 
and  therefore,  this  form  of  the  Faith  is  frequently 
called  the  Niceno-Constantinopolitan  Creed.     It  is  to 


196    NICENE  CREED— NONCONFORMISTS 

be  noted  that  this  Council  did  not  originate  the  Creed 
or  the  Faith ;  it  simply  bore  witness  to  it ;  its  mem- 
bers simply  testified  to  what  was  always  most  surely 
believed  among  them  in  their  several  Dioceses 
throughout  the  world.  Thus  the  Nicene  Council 
simply  reaffirmed  the  consentient  voice  and  witness  of 
the  Church  in  general.  Or  as  St.  Athanasius,  who 
was  a  member  of  this  council,  wrote  concerning  it, 
"About  the  Faith  they  wrote  not  ♦  It  seemed  good,' 
but  •  Thus  believes  the  Catholic  Church  ' ;  and  there- 
fore they  confessed  how  they  believed,  in  order  to 
show  that  their  sentiments  were  not  novel,  but  Apos- 
tolical, and  what  they  wrote  down  was  no  discovery 
of  theirs,  but  is  the  same  as  was  taught  by  the  Apos- 
tles."    (See  Council.) 

Nicene  Creed. — The  name  commonly  given  to  the 
longer  of  the  two  Creeds  set  forth  in  the  Prayer  Book, 
from  its  being  settled  at  the  Council  of  Nicea  (which 
see).  It  was  introduced  into  the  Liturgy,  A.  d.  471. 
The  rubric  directs  that  it  be  specially  recited  in  the 
service  on  Christmas  Day,  Easter  Day,  Ascension 
Day,  Whitsun  Day  and  Trinity  Sunday  ;  but  it  is  al- 
ways used  at  the  Holy  Communion  whenever  cele- 
brated. The  Nicene  is  the  Creed  of  worship;  the 
Apostles'  the  Creed  of  Instruction  and  of  the  Daily 
Offices. 

Nocturns. — A  name  given  to  certain  services  which 
in  ancient  times  were  held  during  the  night.  The 
Psalter  was  usually  recited  during  the  three  parts  into 
which  the  night  was  divided.  One  of  the  seven  Ca- 
nonical Hours  (which  see). 

Nonconformists. — A    name   given  in  England   to 


NONES— NUNC  DIMITTIS  197 

those  who  do  not  conform  to  the  usages  and  doctrines 
of  the  National  Church.  The  word  as  used  now  is 
practically  synonymous  with  Dissenter. 

Nones. — One  of  the  seven  Canonical  Hours  (which 
see).     The  "  ninth  hour,"  or  3  p.  m. 

North  Side. — That  part  of  the  front  of  the  Altar 
which  is  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Cross,  and  conse- 
quently on  the  left  of  the  Celebrant  as  he  faces  the 
Altar ;  the  side  where  the  Holy  Gospel  is  read. 

Nowell. — The  old  English  name  for  Christmas  ; 
the  same  as  Noel,  derived  from  Natale,  meaning  a 
birthday.  It  is  also  the  old  name  for  a  carol  sung  in 
praise  of  the  Incarnation. 

Nunc  Dimittis. — The  Latin  title  for  the  Song  of 
Simeon,  meaning  "  Now  lettest  Thou  (Thy  servant) 
depart  (in  peace),"  which  is  sung  after  the  Second 
Lesson  at  Evening  Prayer  in  praise  of  the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  Incarnate  Word.  It  is  to  be  found  in  St. 
Luke  2  :  29-32.  The  Nunc  Dimittis  has  been  so  used 
throughout  the  Church  from  the  earliest  ages,  being 
mentioned  in  the  Apostolical  Constitutions  (written  in 
the  early  part  of  the  Fifth  Century)  as  an  Evening 
Canticle.  There  are  English  versions  of  it  as  early  as 
the  Fourteenth  Century.  When  the  American  Prayer 
Book  was  set  forth  in  1789,  this  beautiful  hymn,  for 
some  reason,  was  omitted,  but  always  to  the  regret  of 
intelligent  and  devout  Church  people.  When,  how- 
ever, the  Prayer  Book  was  revised  in  1892  the  Nunc 
Dimittis  was  restored,  so  that  now  this  ancient  song 
continues  to  gladden  the  hearts  of  the  faithful  and  de- 
vout in  the  American  Church  as  it  did  the  hearts  of 
the  faithful  in  the  old  time  before  them. 


igS     OBLATION— OCCASIONAL  PRAYERS 

o 

Oblation. — The  act  of  offering  the  memorial  of  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  in  the  Holy  Eucharist,  as  is 
done  in  the  second  paragraph  of  the  Prayer  of  Conse- 
cration, entitled  "  The  Oblation."  Sometimes  this 
name  is  given  to  the  whole  office.  The  Oblations  are 
the  Bread  and  Wine  placed  on  the  Altar  at  the  Offer- 
tory preparatory  to  their  Consecration. 

Obligation,  Days  of. — (See  Days  of  Obligation.) 

Obsecrations. — The  three  petitions  of  the  Litany 
beginning  (i)  "By  the  Mystery  of  Thy  Holy  Incar- 
nation," (2)  "  By  Thine  Agony  and  Bloody  Sweat " 
and  (3)  "  In  all  time  of  our  tribulation"  are  called  the 
Obsecrations,  or  entreaties.  These  petitions  "  go  on 
the  principle  that  every  several  act  of  our  Lord's 
Mediatorial  Life  has  its  appropriate  saving  energy; 
that  virtue  goes  out  of  each,  because  each  is  the  act 
of  a  Divine  Person  and  has  a  Divine  preciousness." 
(See  Litany.) 

Occasional  Offices. — Those  services  of  the  Prayer 
Book  which  are  not  in  constant  use,  but  used  only  as 
occasion  may  require,  such  as  the  Office  for  Holy 
Matrimony,  the  Order  for  the  Burial  of  the  Dead,  the 
Order  for  Confirmation,  the  Baptismal  services,  Visita- 
tion of  the  Sick,  etc. 

Occasional  Prayers. — The  prayers  set  forth  in  the 
Prayer  Book  under  the  title,  "  Prayers  and  Thanks- 
givings upon  several  Occasions,"  such  as  the  Prayer 
for  Congress  to  be  used  during  their  session  ;  the 
prayer  for  a  Sick  Person;  Thanksgiving  for  Recovery 
from  Sickness,  etc.,  which  are  read  on  request. 


OCCURRENCE  OF  HOLY  DAYS        199 

Occurrence  of  Holy  Days. — The  coincidence  of 
two  or  more  Holy  Days  falling  on  the  same  date. 
When  this  happens,  the  question  arises  which  is  to  be 
observed,  which  takes  precedence.  The  ancient  rule 
may  be  illustrated  by  the  following :  When  the  First 
Sunday  in  Advent  and  St.  Andrew's  Day  fell  on  the 
same  date  the  Sunday  took  precedence  and  only  the 
Collect  for  the  Saint's  Day  was  read ;  the  Fourth  Sun- 
day in  Advent  took  precedence  of  St.  Thomas  Day ; 
while  the  Feasts  of  St.  Stephen,  St.  John  Evangelist 
Holy  Innocents  and  the  Circumcision,  if  any  of  these 
days  occurred  on  the  same  date  as  the  First  Sunday 
after  Christmas,  the  Saint's  Day  and  also  the  Circum- 
cision took  precedence  of  the  Sunday.  A  good 
Church  Almanac  will  give  the  needed  information 
concerning  the  "  Occurrence  of  Holy  Days  "  which 
takes  place  during  the  year. 

Octave. — The  eighth  day  after  a  Festival.  The  in- 
tervening days  are  said  to  be  "  of"  or  within  its 
Octave  and  partake  of  the  character  of  the  Festival. 
The  only  Feasts  mentioned  in  the  Prayer  Book, 
having  an  Octave  as  of  obligation  are  Christmas, 
Easter,  Ascension  and  Whitsun  Day,  each  being 
honored  with  a  Proper  Preface  in  the  Communion 
Office  which  is  to  be  used  each  day  during  the  week. 
Trinity  Sunday  was  formerly  the  Octave  of  Whitsun 
Day,  and  probably  for  this  reason  its  Proper  Preface 
is  not  repeated  during  the  week. 

Offertory,  The. — That  portion  of  the  Communion 
service  during  which  the  alms  of  the  people,  and  the 
Bread  and  the  Wine  are  received  and  solemnly  pre- 
sented on  the  Altar.     The  word  "  offertory  "  is  often 


20O  OFFERTORY  SENTENCES 

wrongly  applied  to  the  offerings,  a  mistake  which 
should  be  carefully  avoided.  It  is  to  be  noted  that 
The  Offertory  is  an  important  part  of  worship.  It  is 
not  an  impertinence,  but  stands  in  the  line  of  duties 
along  side  of  prayer  and  singing.  To  give  money 
each  time  you  go  to  church,  and  in  the  appointed  way 
will  bring  blessings  from  God.  Pew  rent  is  not  "  giv- 
ing "  in  this  sense,  any  more  than  paying  the  butter 
bill  or  for  a  seat  at  the  opera  house.  We  refer  to 
the  offering  to  God  for  religious  or  charitable  purposes, 
regularly  through  the  Offertory  in  church.  So  your 
alms  will  go  up  with  your  prayers  as  a  memorial  be- 
fore God. 

Offertory  Sentences. — In  the  old  Liturgies  there 
was  formerly  a  short  anthem  after  the  Gospel,  called 
Offertorium  ;  for  this  in  our  Liturgy  has  been  substi- 
tuted the  "  Offertory  Sentences,"  being  short  selections 
from  Holy  Scripture  setting  forth  "  instructions,  in- 
junctions and  exhortations  to  the  great  duty  of  giving ; 
setting  before  us  the  necessity  of  performing  it  and 
the  manner  of  doing  it." 

Office. — The  term  "  office,"  in  ecclesiastical  usage, 
means  a  formulary  of  devotions  ;  a  form  of  service 
appointed  for  a  particular  occasion  ;  a  prescribed  form 
or  act  of  worship ;  thus  the  Daily  Morning  and  Even- 
ing Prayer  are  called  the  "  Daily  Offices."  The  word 
is  commonly  used  of  the  various  services  set  forth  in 
the  Prayer  Book,  as  <'  Baptismal  Office,"  "  Communion 
Office,"  etc. 

Open  Churches. — (See  Free  and  Open  Churches.) 

Ordain.  )       The   act   of  setting   apart   to   the 


J- 


Ordination.  S      Sacred   Ministry  and  whereby  the 


ORDER— ORDINAL,  THE  201 

grace  of  Orders  is  conferred.  The  right  or  power  to 
ordain  belongs  solely  to  the  Bishop  and  this  he  does 
with  prayer  and  Laying  on  of  Hands.  (See  Imposition 
OF  Hands.)  The  times  of  Ordination  prescribed  by 
Canon  Law  are  the  Sundays  after  the  Ember  Days 
(which  see).  These  became  the  settled  times  of  Or- 
dination as  early  as  the  Fourth  or  Fifth  Century.  But 
the  Bishops  are  privileged  to  ordain  at  other  times  if 
necessity  require. 

Order. — The  word  "  Order"  as  used  in  the  Prayer 
Book  means  regulation  or  ordinance,  according  to  its 
derivation  from  the  Latin  word  ordo.  This  is  seen  in 
the  title  of  the  Communion  Office  which  reads,  "  The 
Order  for  the  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
or  Holy  Communion,"  i.  e.,  the  prescribed  way  in 
which  the  Holy  Communion  shall  be  celebrated.  So, 
also,  of  all  other  services  ;  the  Prayer  Book  sets  forth 
the  order  or  manner  in  which  they  shall  be  ministered, 
and  such  they  are  called. 

Orders,  Holy — (See  Holy  Orders.) 

Ordinal,  The. — The  name  given  to  that  portion  of 
the  Prayer  Book  containing  the  Offices  for  the  conse- 
cration of  Bishops  and  the  ordination  of  Priests  and 
Deacons.  The  Ordinal  being  what  it  is,  is  very  prop- 
erly prefaced  with  a  statement  of  the  witness  of  his- 
tory to  the  fact  "  that  from  the  Apostles'  time  there 
have  been  these  Orders  of  Ministers  in  Christ's  Church 
— Bishops,  ^Priests  and  Deacons."  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  "  our  Ordinal  was  not  taken  word  for  word 
from  the  Roman  Pontifical,  but  was  framed  on  the 
comprehensive  and  broad  ground  of  all  known  forms 
and  manners  of  Ordination  used  in  all  branches  of  the 


202        ORDINARY— ORGANIZAriONS 

Catholic  Church."  The  Ordinal  is  also  sometimes 
called  "  The  Pontifical." 

Ordinary. — The  name  given  to  the  Bishop  of  the 
Diocese,  or  other  ecclesiastical  authority  who  has  or- 
dinary jurisdiction. 

Organizations,  Church. — The  American  church  is 
not  simply  a  teaching  and  worshipping  body,  but  it  is 
also  a  working  organization.  Its  activities  reach  out 
in  all  directions  and  touch  almost  every  conceivable 
need.  Besides  its  well  organized  Dioceses  and  Par- 
ishes which  are  working  with  such  effectiveness  in 
their  several  localities,  there  are  many  other  organiza- 
tions enlisting  the  cooperation  of  Churchmen  every- 
where. There  are  the  general  Institutions,  such  as 
the  General  Theological  Seminary,  the  Domestic  and 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  the  Woman's  Auxiliary, 
the  American  Church  Building  Fund  Commission, 
Free  and  Open  Church  Association,  the  Prayer-book 
Distribution  Society,  the  Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew, 
the  Girls'  Friendly  Society,  the  Fund  for  Relief  of 
Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Clergymen  and  of 
the  Aged  and  Infirm  and  Disabled  Clergymen,  the 
Daughters  of  the  King ;  all  of  which  are  treated  of 
under  their  proper  heads.  Other  organizations  are 
The  Society  for  the  Increase  of  the  Ministry,  the 
Evangelical  Education  Society,  the  American  Church 
Missionary  Society,  Society  for  Promoting  Christianity 
among  the  Jews,  the  Guild  of  St.  Barnabas  for  Nurses  ; 
Church  Temperance  Society ;  Missions  among  Deaf 
Mutes  ;  etc.  Besides  these,  there  are  religious  Orders, 
Church  Clubs,  Sisterhoods,  many  Charity  and  Hos- 
pital organizations;  and  while  this  enumeration  does 


ORGANS— ORNAMENTS  203 

not  include  all  the  various  organizations  that  are  at 
work,  yet  these  are  given  that  the  reader  may  form 
some  idea  of  what  this  Church  is  doing  and  how  fully 
she  enlists  the  cooperation  of  the  laity  in  her  general 
work. 

Organs. — Musical  instruments  have  been  used  in 
the  worship  of  God  from  the  time  when,  after  the 
passage  of  the  Red  Sea,  Moses  and  Miriam  sang  their 
song  of  praise  accompanied  by  timbrels.  The  wor- 
ship of  the  Temple  was  noted  for  the  great  number 
and  variety  of  musical  instruments  employed  in  it. 
As  to  when  organs  were  first  brought  into  use,  it  is 
not  clearly  known,  but  it  is  recorded  that  about  the 
year  766  Constantius  Copronymus,  Emperor  of  Con- 
stantinople, sent  an  organ  as  a  present  to  King  Pepin 
of  France.  Soon  after  Charlemagne's  time  organs 
became  common.  In  the  Eleventh  Century  a  monk 
named  Theophilus  wrote  a  curious  treatise  on  organ- 
building.  But  it  was  not  until  the  Fifteenth  Century 
that  the  organ  began  to  be  anything  hke  the  noble 
instrument  which  it  now  is,  the  most  comprehensive 
and  important  of  all  wind  instruments. 

Orientation. — The  name  given  to  the  act  of  turning 
to  the  east  or  Altar  as  an  act  of  faith  and  worship  in 
the  Church  service.  (See  East,  Turning  to.)  It  is 
also  an  architectural  term  used  in  reference  to  church 
buildings  running  east  and  west. 

Ornaments. — By  "  ornaments  "  is  meant  the  neces- 
sary furniture  of  the  church  for  the  proper  conduct  of 
divine  service,  and  the  vestments  to  be  worn  by  the 
clergy.  In  this  the  Church  of  the  present  day  is 
largely  guided   by    what   is    called  the  "  Ornaments 


204  ORPHREY— PALM  SUNDAY 

Rubric  "  of  the  English  Prayer-book.  According  to 
this  it  would  seem  that  among  the  necessary  ornaments 
for  the  proper  furnishing  of  the  church  are  the  follow- 
ing :  the  Altar,  with  its  cross,  candlesticks  and  cover- 
ings ;  Paten  and  Chalice ;  Cruets,  Font  and  Pulpit ; 
and  that  the  necessary  vestments  of  the  Priest  are  the 
chasuble,  alb  and  girdle,  stole,  surpHce,  cope ;  for  the 
Bishop  the  same  with  the  addition  of  the  rochette, 
mitre  and  Pastoral  staff, 

Orphrey. — A  band  of  embroidery  used  to  ornament 
the  vestments. 

Orthodox. — In  accordance  with  the  doctrine  of  the 
Church ;  holding  fast  "  the  Faith  once  delivered  to 
the  Saints."  The  Faith  has  been  defined  by  the 
Ecumenical  Councils  as  set  forth  in  the  Creeds  which 
"  ought  thoroughly  to  be  received  and  believed,  for 
they  may  be  proved  by  most  certain  warrants  of 
Holy  Scripture  "  (VIII  Article  of  Religion). 


Pall. — A  square  card,  the  upper  side  of  which  is 
covered  with  silk  the  color  of  the  Church  Season  and 
underneath  with  linen,  loosely  stitched  so  as  to  be 
readily  removed  in  order  to  be  washed.  It  is  used 
to  cover  the  Chalice  when  the  Holy  Eucharist  is 
celebrated. 

Palm  Sunday. — The  Sixth  Sunday  in  Lent,  the 
first  day  in  Holy  Week.  It  commemorates  the  entry 
of  our  Lord  into  Jerusalem  when  the  people  strewed 


PARACLETE— PARISH  205 

the  way  with  palm  branches  and  cried,  "  Hosanna  to 
the  Son  of  David."  It  was  formerly  customary  for 
worshippers  to  appear  on  this  day  in  procession  carry- 
ing in  their  hands  palms,  or  yew  or  willow  branches, 
which  were  blessed  before  the  beginning  of  the  Com- 
munion Service.  On  Palm  Sunday  the  Church  has 
always  begun  to  set  before  God  and  man  the  Gospel 
account  of  the  Passion  of  our  Lord,  that  by  St.  Mat- 
thew being  read  on  this  day.     (See  Lent,  Sundays  in.) 

Paraclete. — Another  name  for  the  Holy  Ghost, 
signifying  one  who  is  invoked  to  aid  or  comfort.  It 
was  this  word  our  Lord  used  when  He  said,  "  I  will 
send  you  another  Comforter,"  i.  e.,  Paraclete.  Else- 
where, the  word  is  also  translated  Advocate. 

Paradise. — The  place  where  the  souls  of  the  right- 
eous dwell  during  the  Intermediate  State  (which 
see).  The  name  is  also  applied  to  the  happy  abode 
of  Adam  and  Eve  before  the  Fall. 

Parish. — The  term  "  Parish  "  as  used  in  the  Ameri- 
can Church  signifies  a  local  congregation  having  a 
church  building,  and  duly  organized  under  the  title 
of  "  Rector,  Wardens  and  Vestrymen."  It  is  always 
given  a  name,  such  as  St.  John's,  Christ  Church, 
Trinity,  etc.  It  is  competent  for  any  number  of  per- 
sons, usually  not  less  than  ten,  to  associate  themselves 
together  to  form  a  Parish.  In  the  articles  of  association, 
the  Parish  acknowledges  and  accedes  to  the  Constitu- 
tion, Canons,  Doctrines,  Discipline  and  Worship  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  Diocese  in  which  it 
is  located.  If  on  presentation  of  these  articles,  the 
Council  or  Convention  of  the  Diocese  gives  its  con- 
sent, the   Parish  shall  be  accounted  duly  established. 


2o6  PARISH  HOUSE— PARSON 

The  word  is  derived  from  the  Greek  Paroikia,  and 
was  originally  used  to  designate  the  sphere  of  a 
Bishop's  jurisdiction  as  distinguished  from  that  of  an 
Archbishop,  but  when  the  former  was  gradually 
parcelled  out  into  smaller  portions  these  began  to  be 
called  ParisJics. 

Parish  House. — By  reason  of  the  growing  activi- 
ties of  the  American  Church,  it  is  found  necessary  to 
have  some  building  other  than  the  church  where  the 
active  and  sometimes  secular  work  of  the  Parish  can  be 
carried  on,  a  place  where  societies,  guilds,  schools, 
etc.,  can  have  their  own  proper  "  workshop."  Such 
building  is  called  the  "  Parish  House,"  and  is  abso- 
lutely necessary  for  any  active  and  growing  Parish. 

Parish  Register. — A  book  in  which  all  births.  Bap- 
tisms, Confirmations,  deaths,  and  marriages  that  occur 
in  the  Parish  are  recorded,  together  with  the  list  of 
Families  and  Communicants.  The  importance  of  the 
Parish  Register  and  the  care  with  which  it  should  be 
kept  will  appear  when  it  is  considered  that  it  is  a  legal 
document. 

Parishioner. — One  who  belongs  to  a  Parish.  The 
Parish  partakes  of  the  character  of  the  people  who 
compose  it ;  if  they  are  earnest  and  devoted,  loyal  and 
true  to  the  Church's  appointments,  the  Parish  is  sure 
to  be  prosperous.  In  other  words,  the  Church  lives 
as  they  who  are  of  it  live.  It  is  vital  with  their  vital- 
ity. It  is  a  live  body  as  they  are  live  Christians. 
Thus  the  success  of  a  Parish  is  not  wholly  dependent 
on  the  Rector,  but  on  the  people  as  well. 

Parochial  Mission. — (See  Mission,  Parochial.) 

Parson. — The  old  name  used  in  England  for  the 


PASCHAL— PASTOR  207 

rector  or  incumbent  of  a  parish.  Parson  and  person  are 
the  same  word,  being  derived  from  the  Latin  Persona. 
The  Parson  is  so  called,  as  Blackstone  tells  us,  "  be- 
cause by  his  person  the  Church  which  is  an  invisible 
body,  is  represented." 

Paschal. — Pertaining  to  Easter,  from  the  fact  that 
the  original  name  of  the  Festival  was  Pascha,  i.  e.,  the 
Passover. 

Passion. — Meaning  suffering,  and  is  used  almost 
exclusively  of  our  Lord's  sufferings,  as  expressed  in 
the  article  of  the  Creed,  ••  Suffered  under  Pontius 
Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried." 

Passion  Sunday. — The  Fifth  Sunday  in  Lent  is  so 
called  because  on  this  day  our  Lord  began  to  make 
open  prediction  of  His  sufferings,  and  in  her  round 
of  worship  the  Church  begins  the  solemn  commemo- 
ration of  His  Passion  and  Death.     (See  Lent,  Sundays 

IN.) 

Passion  Tide. — The  name  given  to  the  last  two 
weeks  of  Lent  beginning  with  the  Fifth  Sunday  in 
Lent,  during  which  our  Lord's  Passion  and  Death  are 
commemorated. 

Passion  Week, — The  week  before  Holy  Week. 
This  name  should  not  be  applied  to  the  last  week  of 
Lent,  which  is  properly  called  Holy  Week,  or  as 
called  by  the  primitive  Christians,  the  "  Great  Week." 

Pastor. — A  Latin  word  meaning  Shepherd.  Christ 
having  called  Himself  the  Good  Shepherd,  or  Good 
Pastor,  the  hame  has  been  assumed  for  His  Ministers. 
They  bear  the  same  relation  to  the  Flock  over  which 
they  are  placed.  A  Pastor  is  a  Teacher,  Guide,  Ex- 
emplar,  Friend,  Administrator.     He  deals  with  indi- 


2o8  PASTORAL  LETTER 

viduals.  His  intercourse  is  personal.  His  offices  are 
for  all  and  for  each.  Pastorship  includes  many  and 
varied  offices, — Minister,  Rector,  Preacher,  Priest,  but 
all  offices  and  all  labors  have  reference  to  men's 
spiritual  interests.  He  who  is  a  Pastor  has  the  cure, 
i.  e.,  care,  charge  of  men's  souls.  Pastorship,  there- 
fore, is  a  very  sacred  as  well  as  a  very  responsible 
office.  It  is  well  to  note  that  a  minister  is  not  a 
Pastor  simply  because  he  is  ordained  ;  besides  the  Di- 
vine call  and  Divine  appointment  in  ordination,  there 
is  also  the  call  from  the  people  to  define  that  number 
of  souls  over  which  the  charge  is  to  be  exercised.  This 
is  brought  out  in  the  "  Office  of  Institution  of  Min- 
isters into  Parishes  or  Churches,"  to  be  found  in  the 
Prayer-book. 

Pastoral  Letter. — A  letter  issued  by  the  Rector  of 
a  Parish,  or  by  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  on  some 
subject  affecting  the  welfare  of  the  Church  in  its  de- 
votions or  work.  Perhaps  the  most  important  of  such 
Pastoral  Letters  is  that  which  is  issued  by  the  House 
of  Bishops  at  the  close  of  each  General  Convention, 
touching  on  grave  questions  of  the  day  or  on  the 
prospects  of  the  Church  throughout  the  nation,  and 
which  is  required  by  canon  to  be  read  in  all  the 
churches. 

Pastoral  Staff. — A  staff  used  by  a  Bishop,  as  an 
ensign  of  his  office,  at  all  public  Episcopal  Ministra- 
tions. It  is  generally  borne  by  his  chaplain.  The 
Pastoral  Staff  is  made  in  the  shape  of  a  shepherd's 
crook  and  is  frequently  given  to  the  Bishop  at  his 
consecration,  to  denote  that  he  is  then  constituted  a 
shepherd  over  the  Flock  of  Christ.     This  use  of  the 


PATEN— PAUL  209 

Pastoral  Staff  comes  down  to  us  from  the  most  an- 
cient times. 

Paten. — The  plate,  made  of  precious  metal,  on 
which  the  Bread  is  consecrated  at  the  Holy  Commun- 
ion and  from  which  it  is  administered  to  the  commu- 
nicants. When  properly  made,  the  lower  part  of  the 
Paten  will  fit  into  or  over  the  edge  of  the  chalice. 
The  word  is  derived  from  the  Latin,  Patena  or  the 
Greek,  Patane,  meaning  a  flat,  open  dish.  (See  Ves- 
sels, Sacred.) 

Paul,  Conversion  of  Saint. — A  feast  of  the  Church 
observed  on  January  25th,  in  memory  of  the  Con- 
version of  St.  Paul,  through  whose  preaching  God 
caused  the  Light  of  the  Gospel  to  shine  throughout 
the  world.  St.  Paul  is  not  commemorated  as  the  other 
Apostles  are,  by  his  death  or  martyrdom,  but  as  stated 
above,  by  his  Conversion  because  it  was  so  wonderful 
in  itself  and  was  so  important  and  beneficial  to  the 
Church.  He  labored  more  abundantly  than  they  all. 
While  the  other  Apostles  had  their  particular  fields  of 
labor,  St.  Paul  had  the  care  of  all  the  churches  and 
by  his  labors  contributed  very  much  to  the  propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  world.  There  are 
good  reasons  for  believing  that  he  extended  his  Apos- 
tolical labors  even  to  the  remote  island  of  Britain. 
We  find  him  described  by  two  names,  Saul  and  Paul, 
the  first  being  Hebrew,  relating  to  his  Jewish  origin 
and  the  other  Latin,  assumed  by  him,  as  some  think, 
at  his  conversion,  as  an  act  of  humility,  styling  him- 
self less  than  the  least  of  all  saints.  St.  Paul  suffered 
martyrdom,  having  been  beheaded,  in  the  sixty-eighth 
year  of  his  age,  at  Rome,  under  Nero,  in  the  general 


210     PENANCE— PENITENTIAL  PSALMS 

persecution  of  Christians  upon  the  pretense  that 
they  set  fire  to  the  city.  It  was  from  the  instru- 
ment of  his  execution  that  the  custom  arose  of 
representing  him  in  ecclesiastical  art  with  a  sword  in 
his  hand. 

Penance. — In  the  early  ages  of  the  Church  the 
commission  of  grievous  error  in  life  or  doctrine  was  , 
punished  by  exclusion  from  the  Communion  of  the 
Church  ;  and  in  order  to  obtain  readmission,  offenders 
were  obliged  to  submit  to  a  prescribed  course  of  peni- 
tence. The  regulations  as  to  the  length  and  manner 
of  this  discipline  varied  in  different  times  and  in  the 
several  branches  of  the  Church  ;  the  administration  of 
it  was  chiefly  in  the  hands  of  the  Bishops.  It  is  this 
"  godly  discipline  "  to  which  reference  is  had  in  the 
Commination  Office  in  the  Prayer-book  of  the  Church 
of  England,  and  which  is  used  "  until  the  said  dis- 
cipline may  be  restored  again,  which  is  much  to  be 
wished."  Penance  is  also  regarded  as  one  of  the 
lesser  Sacraments. 

Penitential  Office. — An  office  of  deep  devotion  and 
contrition  to  be  used  on  Ash  Wednesday,  which  was 
added  to  the  Prayer-book  at  its  last  revision  in  1892. 
Its  place  in  the  service  is  during  the  latter  part  of  the 
Litany.  It  may  be  used  on  other  days  at  the  discretion 
of  the  minister.     (See  Ash  Wednesday.) 

Penitential   Psalms Being    the   6th,    32d,    38th, 

51st,  I02d,  130th  and  143d  Psalms  of  David,  all  of 
which  are  read  during  the  services  on  Ash  Wednes- 
day (which  see).  There  are  no  prayers  more  fitted  for 
penitent  sinners  than  the  Seven  Penitential  Psalms,  if 
we  enter  into  the  feelings  of  compunction,  love,  de- 


PENTECOST— PETER  211 

votedness  and  confidence  with  which  the  Royal 
Psalmist  was  penetrated.  The  purport  of  each  psalm 
may  be  briefly  stated  as  follows : 

Psalm  6  exhibits  a  sinner  in  earnest  and  hearty 
prayer  after  having  sinned,  with  assured  hope  and  con- 
fidence in  the  mercy  of  God. 

Psalm  32  shows  how  a  sinner  is  brought  to  under- 
stand his  sins,  to  confess  and  bewail  them  and  obtain 
remission. 

Psalm  38,  in  which  the  penitent  earnestly  prays  to 
God  to  pardon  his  sins  and  mitigate  his  punishment. 

Psalm  5 1  shows  the  great  sorrow  of  a  sinner  for  his 
sins. 

Psalm  102  shows  how  a  sinner  in  afifliction  of  mind 
prays  to  God  and  derives  comfort  from  His  help  and 
goodness. 

Psalm  1 30  shows  how  a  sinner  in  tribulation  cries  to 
God  for  deliverance  ;  while 

Psalm  143  may  be  used  in  any  spiritual  or  temporal 
tribulation. 

Pentecost.— The  Greek  name  for  the  "Feast  of 
Weeks "  in  the  Jewish  Church.  The  word  means 
fiftieth,  the  Feast  being  fifty  days  after  the  Feast  of 
the  Passover.  Whitsun  Day  is  so  called,  being  ob- 
served fifty  days  after  Easter,  the  Christian  Passover, 
and  because  it  was  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  given.     (See  Whitsun  Day.) 

Peter,  festival  of  Saint. — A  Holy  Day  of  the 
Church  observed  on  June  29th  in  honor  of  the 
Apostle  Saint  Peter,  and  is  one  of  the  oldest  of  Chris- 
tian Festivals,  having  been  traced  back  to  the  Second 
Century.     St.  Peter  was  one  of  the  first  two  disciples 


212    PHILIP  (ST.)  AND  ST.  JAMES'  DAY 

whom  our  Lord  called.  His  original  name  was  Simon 
or  Simeon,  which  was  changed  into  Cephas,  which  in 
the  Syrian  language,  signifies  a  stone  or  rock ;  from 
this  it  was  derived  into  the  Greek  Petros,  and  so 
termed  by  us  Peter.  This  new  name  was  to  denote 
the  firmness  and  constancy  which  St.  Peter  should 
manifest  in  preaching  the  Gospel  and  in  establishing 
the  Church.  He  has  left  two  Epistles  which  appear 
in  the  New  Testament  as  the  "  First  and  Second 
Epistles  General  of  St.  Peter."  It  is  said  that  his 
later  years  were  spent  at  Rome  where  he  was  crucified 
with  his  head  downwards,  on  the  hill  where  the  Vati- 
can now  stands,  on  the  same  day,  June  29th  (as  is 
generally  believed)  that  St.  Paul  was  beheaded  a.  d 
63.  In  ecclesiastical  art  St.  Peter  is  variously  repre- 
sented, with  a  key  in  his  hand ;  with  a  key  and  church ; 
with  keys  and  cross ;  in  chains  and  in  prison,  etc. 

Philip  (St.)  and  St.  James'  Day.— A  Festival  ob- 
served on  May  ist  in  memory  of  two  Apostles  of  our 
Lord,  St.  Philip  and  St.  James.  The  reason  for  coup- 
ling together  the  names  of  these  two  Apostles  is  not 
quite  clear,  but  it  may  be  taken  as  an  illustration  of 
the  manner  in  which  our  Lord  sent  forth  His 
Apostles,  two  and  two.  St.  Philip  was  a  native  of 
Bethsaida,  a  town  bordering  on  the  Sea  of  Tiberias 
and  was  one  of  the  first  of  our  Lord's  disciples  and 
was  His  constant  companion  and  follower.  He  brought 
Nathanael,  a  person  of  great  note  and  eminence,  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  Messiah ;  and  it  was  to  St. 
Philip  that  certain  Greeks  went  with  the  request, 
"  Sir,  we  would  see  Jesus."  St.  Philip  is  said  to  have 
carried  the   Gospel  to  Northern  Asia,  where  by  his 


PISCINA— POSTULANT  2 1 3 

preaching  and  miracles  he  made  many  converts ;  his 
name  has  also  been  connected  with  the  Church  in 
Russia.  He  suffered  martyrdom  at  Hieropolis,  a  city 
of  Phrygia,  where  he  was  crucified  and  stoned  on  the 
cross.  In  ecclesiastical  art  St.  Philip  is  variously 
represented ;  with  a  basket  in  his  hand ;  with  two 
loaves  and  a  cross ;  with  a  tall  cross  and  book,  etc. 
For  notice  of  St.  James  see  article  on  James  (St.)  the 
Less. 

Piscina. — A  stone  basin  with  a  drain  pipe  to  carry 
off  water  used  in  the  ablutions  of  the  sacred  vessels 
at  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist. 

Plain  Song. — The  name  given  to  the  ancient  music 
with  which  the  Church  service  was  rendered.  Thus 
Blunt  in  the  Annotated  Prayer-book,  speaking  of 
Church  music  says, "  In  the  remodeling  of  our  English 
services,  the  great  aim  was  not  to  discard,  but  to 
utilize  the  ancient  plain  song,  to  adapt  it  to  the  trans- 
lated offices,  to  restore  it  to  something  more  of  its 
primitive'  plainness,'  to  rid  it  of  its  modern  corruptions, 
its  wearisome  ornaments  and  flourishes  so  that  the 
Priest's  part,  on  the  one  hand,  might  be  intelligible 
and  distinct,  not  veiled  in  a  dense  cloud  of  unmeaning 
notes,  and  the  people's  part  made  so  easy  and  straight- 
forward as  to  render  their  restored  participation  in  the 
public  worship  of  the  Sanctuary  at  once  practicable 
and  pleasurable." 

Post  Communion. — The  name  given  to  that  portion 
of  the  Communion  Office  which  is  read  after  all  have 
communicated,  and  is  the  giving  of  thanks  for  the 
grace  received. 

Postulant. — The  canonical  name  for  one  who  de- 


214     POSTURES  IN  PUBLIC  WORSHIP 

sires  to  become  a  Candidate  for  Holy  Orders  and 
whose  name  is  entered  by  the  Bishop  upon  the  Hst  of 
Postulants,  as  required  by  Canon  2,  Title  I  of  the 
Digest.  A  Postulant  having  been  duly  received  may 
afterwards  be  recommended  by  the  Standing  Com- 
mittee of  the  Diocese,  to  the  Bishop  for  admission  as  a 
Candidate  for  Holy  Orders. 

Postures  in  Public  ^Vo^ship. — The  principles  in- 
volved in  the  postures  to  be  taken  in  Public  Worship 
are  set  forth  in  the  article  on  Kneeling  (which  see). 
While  to  the  stranger  in  the  Church  the  various 
postures  taken  in  the  services  seem  complicated,  yet 
the  rule  for  them  is  very  simple,  which  is  this :  We 
stand  in  praise,  kneel  in  prayer  and  are  seated  during 
the  hearing  of  the  Word. 

Prayer. — Prayer  has  been  defined  as  the  soul's 
converse  with  God,  or  communion  with  God  in  de- 
votional exercises,  and  may  be  said  to  be  a  universally 
recognized  necessity  in  the  life  of  man.  But  prayer 
involves  much  more  than  simply  asking  for  certain 
things,  which  seems  to  be  the  common  conception  of 
this  duty.  Properly  speaking,  prayer  consists  of  five 
parts,  as  follows : 


Adoration        )     i.-  i  i-   j.      i 

Thanksgiving  \  which  concern  Gods  glory. 


I.     Adoration 
2 

Confession 


Petition       ''  ^^ich  concern  our  individual  needs. 


Intercession,  which     concerns    the    needs    of 
others. 

The  efficacy  of  prayer  rests  on  the  Mediation 
of  Christ,  and  its  warrant  is  to  be  found  in  the  words, 
*'  Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek  and  ye  shall 


PRAYER  BOOK,  THE  215 

find  ;  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you."  God 
our  Father  has  promised  to  hear  the  petitions  of 
those  who  ask  in  His  Son's  Name,  and  who  faithfully 
call  upon  Him  and  we  know  that  His  promise  cannot 
fail.  There  are  many  remarkable  instances  of  the  power 
of  prayer  to  be  found  both  in  the  Old  and  the  New 
Testaments,  as  well,  also,  in  the  lives  of  many  earnest 
and  faithful  men  who,  in  this  present  time,  continue 
"  instant  in  prayer," 

Prayer  Book,  The^— The  title  of  our  manual  of  de- 
votions is  "  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer."  It  is 
called  Common  Prayer,  because  it  is  to  be  used  by  the 
Congregation  in  Public  Worship,  and  is  thus  dis- 
tinguished from  prayer  in  private.  As  such  it  com- 
prehends the  needs,  feelings  and  devotions  common  to 
all.  The  efficacy  of  Common  Prayer  consists  in  its 
being  a  united  service  and  to  this  end  arises  the  neces- 
sity of  a  prescribed  form.  Such  prescribed  form  had 
its  origin  in  the  Christian  Church  from  the  very 
earliest  ages,  and  so  early  were  Liturgies  introduced 
that  four  of  them  are  mentioned  under  the  names  of 
St.  Peter,  St.  Mark,  St.  James  and  St.  John.  (See  Lit- 
urgies.) Liturgies  thus  became  an  inherent  feature 
of  the  Christian  Church,  and  wherever  it  was  planted 
its  worship  was  according  to  such  prescribed  form. 
Thus  when  Christianity  was  introduced  into  Britain 
we  find  a  Liturgy  in  use  there  from  the  beginning. 
This  Liturgy^  continued  in  use,  although  varying  in 
many  details  in  different  dioceses,  until  it  was  super- 
seded by  the  Book  of  Offices  set  forth  by  Osmund, 
Bishop  of  Salisbury,  in  a.  d.  1078,  known  as  the 
Sarum  Use.     This  was  adopted  with  little  variation  by 


2i6  PRAYERS  FOR  THE  DEAD 

most  of  the  Churches  of  the  Kingdom.  But  gradu- 
ally the  Public  Offices  became  defaced  by  the  inno- 
vations and  corruptions  of  Rome;  these,  however, 
were  expunged  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation  and 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  was  set  forth.  The 
Prayer-book  as  we  now  have  it  is  the  result  of  a  long 
period  of  study  and  legislation.  It  is  to  be  noticed 
that  it  was  not  the  object  of  the  English  Reformers  to 
create  something  new,  to  introduce  innovations,  but 
simply  to  exclude  errors  and  corruptions.  To  this 
end,  they  retained  those  portions  of  the  ancient  For- 
mularies which  were  sanctioned  by  the  Holy  Scriptures 
and  by  primitive  usage.  The  first  practical  result  of 
this  movement  is  seen  in  the  First  Prayer-book  of 
Edward  VI  set  forth  in  English,  and  which  was  pub- 
licly used  on  Whitsun  Day,  June  9th,  1549.  After- 
wards many  other  revisions  took  place,  until  the 
English  Prayer-book,  as  it  practically  is  now,  was  set 
forth  in  1662  ;  since  which  time  only  a  few  and  unim- 
portant changes  have  been  made.  The  American 
Prayer-book,  adapted  from  the  English  Book  was  set 
forth  and  ratified  October  i6th,  1789,  and  afterwards 
revised  in  1883-1892,  as  it  nowstands.  (See  Respon- 
sive Service,  Forms,  also  Scriptures  in  Prayer- 
book.) 

Prayers  for  the  Dead. — Prayers  for  the  departed 
are  in  accordance  with  the  devout  instinct  and  loving 
heart  of  man,  and  are  sanctioned  by  all  the  Liturgies 
of  the  Primitive  Church.  In  these  we  find  that  the 
commemorations  of  the  departed  were  not  only  gen- 
eral commemorations,  but  that  names  of  persons  who 
were  to  be  prayed  for  were  read  out  from  the  Diptychs 


PRECENTOR  217 

(which  see).     The  devout  mind  does  not  argue  about 
"  Prayers  for  the  Dead,"  he  prays  them. 

"  How  can  I  cease  to  pray  for  thee  ?     Somewhere 
In  God's  great  universe  thou  art  to-day. 
Can  He  not  reach  thee  with  His  tender  care  ? 
Can  He  not  hear  me  when  for  thee  I  pray  ?  " 

Precentor. — The  name  given  to  the  choirmaster ; 
one  who  is  director  of  the  music  in  a  choir. 

Pre-Lenten  Season. — The  name  commonly  given 
to  the  weeks  preceding  Lent  covered  by  the  three 
Sundays  entitled,  Septuagesima,  Sexagesima  and 
Qiiinquagesima.  The  Season  is  so  called  because  the 
services  on  these  Sundays  are  intended  to  prepare  us 
for  the  due  observance  of  Lent.     (See  Septuagesima.) 

Presbyter. — The  original  word  for  "  Elder  "  in  the 
New  Testament  is  Presbuteros,  shortened  in  English  to 
Presbyter ;  further  shortened  to  Prester,  and  finally  to 
Priest  (which  see,  also  Elder). 

Presentation  of  Christ. — A  Festival  of  the  Church 
observed  on  February  2.  It  is  a  double  Festival  as 
we  learn  from  its  title  which  reads,  "  The  Presentation 
of  Christ  in  the  Temple,  commonly  called  the  Purifi- 
cation of  Saint  Mary  the  Virgin."  "  This  connection," 
says  Blunt,  "  of  the  two  events  is,  doubtless,  to  show 
the  close  relation  which  the  acts  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
bore  to  the  Incarnation  of  our  Lord  ;  and  that  she 
is  most  honored  by  associating  her  with  her  divine 
Son."  The  ^Festival  is  popularly  called  Candlemas 
(which  see).  It  is  the  fortieth  day  after  Christmas, 
that  being  the  period  at  which  the  rites  of  Purification 
and  Presentation  were  enjoined  by  the  Law. 


2i8  PRESIDING  BISHOP— PRIME 

Presiding  Bishop. — The  name  given  to  the  Senior 
Bishop  by  consecration  of  the  American  Church,  who 
presides  in  the  House  of  Bishops  and  in  the  General 
Convention  when  both  Houses  meet  as  one  body. 
When  the  Convention  is  not  in  session  he  acts  as 
Primate  of  the  American  Church.  Following  is  the 
list  of  those  Bishops  who  have  acted  as 

Presiding  Bishops  : 

I — Bishop  Seabury  from  Nov.  14,  1784,  to  Feb.  25,  1796. 
2 — Bishop  White  from  Feb.  25,  1796  to  July  17,  1836. 
3 — Bishop  Griswold  from  July  17,  1836,  to  Feb.  16,  1842. 
4 — Bishop  Chase  from  Feb.  16,  1842,  to  Sept.  20,  1852. 
5 — Bishop  Brownell  from  Sept.  20,  1852,  to  Jan.  13,  1865. 
6 — Bishop  Hopkins  from  Jan.  13,  1865,  to  Jan.  9,  1868. 
7 — Bishop  Smith  from  Jan.  9,  1868,  to  May  31,  1884. 
8 — Bishop  Lee  from  May  31,  1884  to  April  12,  1887. 
9 — Bishop  Williams  from  April  12,  1887  to  Feb.  7,  1899. 
10 — Bishop  Clark  from  Feb.  7,  1899. 

Priest. — The  shortened  form  for  Presbyter.  The 
title  of  the  second  Order  of  the  Ministry.  His  chief 
duties  are  to  offer  the  Holy  Sacrifice  in  the  Eucharist, 
to  administer  Baptism,  to  give  absolution,  to  give  the 
Priestly  Blessing  at  Marriages,  Churchings,  and  at 
other  services  of  the  Church :  in  fact,  to  exercise 
every  sacred  function  which  is  not  properly  or 
exclusively  Episcopal,  that  is,  belonging  to  the  Bishop. 
(See  Presbyter,  also  Elder.) 

Primate. — The  name  given  to  a  Metropolitan  or 
Archbishop  who  is  the  presiding  Bishop  of  a  National 
Church. 

Prime. — One  of  the  seven  Canonical  Hours  (which 
see). 


PRISONERS— PROCESSIONAL  CROSS    219 

Prisoners. — (See  Visitation  of  Prisoners.) 
Private  Baptism. — (See  Baptism,  Private.) 
Proanaphora. — A  more  Churchly  name  for  the  in- 
troductory parts  of  the  Communion  Office,  commonly 
called  "Ante  Communion."  Properly  speaking,  the 
Proanaphoral  service  includes  all  that  portion  of  the 
Communion  service  which  precedes  the  Sursum  Corda, 
"  Lift  up  your  hearts." 

Pro-Cathedral. — A  Parish  Church  used  for  Cathe- 
dral or  Diocesan  purposes,  but  without  the  formation 
of  a  legal  Cathedral  organization  and  without  a  Cathe- 
dral chapter. 

Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — The  word  "  Pro- 
cession "  is  used  to  express  the  relation  in  the  Blessed 
Trinity  between  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 
As  we  believe  that  the  Son  is  eternally  begotten  of 
the  Father,  so  we  believe  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  a 
Person  eternally  proceeding  from  the  Father,  as  set 
forth  in  the  article  of  the  Creed,  "  Who  proceedeth 
from  the  Father  and  the  Son."  The  words  "  and  the 
Son "  were  added  later,  and  the  article  is  generally 
interpreted  as  meaning  that  the  Holy  Ghost  emanates 
from  the  Father  through  the  Son,  and  therefore  pro- 
ceeds from  both  ;  or  as  an  ancient  writer  expressed  it, 
"  Always  hath  the  Spirit  proceeded  from  the  Father 
and   received  of  the  Son."     (See  Holy  Ghost,  also 

FiLIOQUE.) 

Processional  Cross. — The  standard  Cross  borne  in 
front  of  a  procession  of  Choir  and  Clergy  as  they 
enter  or  go  out  of  the  church.  This  method  of 
entering  the  church  is  a  very  old  custom  and  still 
prevails  where  the  choir  is  vested. 


220     PROPER  LESSONS— PROTESTANT 

Proper  Lessons. — The  portions  of  Scripture  from 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments  appointed  to  be  read  on 
a  Sunday  or  Holy  Day  at  Morning  and  Evening 
Prayer.  The  word  "  Proper  "  as  thus  used  is  intended 
to  indicate  that  the  Lesson  is  appropriate  to  the  Sun- 
day or  Holy  Day  and  is  to  be  read  on  that  day  in- 
stead of  the  Lesson  appointed  for  the  Daily  Office. 
(See  Lectionary,  also  Lesson.) 

Proper  Preface. — The  Preface  is  that  portion  of  the 
Communion  Office,  beginning  with  the  words  "  Lift 
up  your  hearts,"  immediately  preceding  the  Ter 
Sanctus  (which  see),  and  the  Proper  Preface  contains 
the  additional  words  set  forth  to  emphasize  the  great 
Truths  commemorated  on  certain  High  Festivals, 
namely,  Christmas  Day,  Easter  Day,  Ascension 
Day,  Whitsun  Day  and  Trinity  Sunday. 

Proper  Psalms. — Certain  great  days  of  the  Church 
are  so  important  in  the  truths  they  set  forth,  the 
Church  hath  thought  good  to  order  that  all  Holy 
Scriptures  that  can  possibly  be  used  in  illustration 
thereof  shall  be  read  on  those  days.  Thus  in  addition 
to  the  Proper  Lessons  there  are  also  Proper  Psalms, 
and  the  days  for  which  they  are  appointed  with  the 
number  of  the  Psalms  to  be  read  are  to  be  found  in 
the  Table  prefixed  to  the  Psalter  in  the  Prayer-book. 

Protestant. — A  name  given  to  certain  persons  who 
protested  against  a  law  made  by  the  Emperor  Charles 
V  and  his  Diet  in  1529.  The  name  is  commonly  ap- 
plied to  what  are  known  as  "  Evangelical  Denomina- 
tions," as  opposed  to  Romanism.  But  as  so  many 
Heretics,  Atheists,  Freethinkers  and  Nothingarians  are 
included  under  the  name  Protestant,  the  word  is  going 


PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  221 

out  of  use  among  Church-people,  having  lost  much 
of  its  proper  meaning. 
Protestant  Episcopal. — (See  American  Church.) 
Provinces. — The  name  given  to  certain  grouping 
together  of  two  or  more  Dioceses  for  the  more  con- 
venient management  of  the  work  and  legislation  of 
the  Church.  The  chief  or  presiding  Bishop  of  the 
Province  is  generally  the  Bishop  of  the  metropolis  or 
chief  city  and  therefore  he  is  styled  Metropolitan,  and 
also  Archbishop.  In  England  the  Church  is  divided 
into  two  Provinces,  Canterbury  and  York.  The 
Church  in  the  United  States  is  practically  only  one 
Province.  But  the  growth  and  increase  of  the  Church 
here  have  been  so  great,  it  is  being  found  more  and 
more  necessary  to  seek  a  proper  division  into  Prov- 
inces, and  steps  have  already  been  taken  to  this  end. 

Psalter,  The. — The  name  given  to  the  Book  of 
Psalms  as  set  forth  in  the  Prayer-book  for  use  in 
Public  Worship.  The  Psalms  were  originally  set  forth 
to  be  sung,  not  said,  and  this  is  the  only  proper  way 
of  rendering  them  in  the  Church's  service.  The 
colon  to  be  found  in  each  verse  of  the  Psalter  is  put 
there  to  facilitate  chanting  them.  The  present 
method  of  reading  the  Psalter  arose  simply  from  lack 
of  musical  facilities  in  the  early  days  of  the  Church  in 
this  country ;  and  because  this  method  still  prevails  in 
many  places,  the  average  Churchman  thinks  this  is 
the  proper  way  of  rendering  them.  This  is  a  mis- 
take,  and  in  many  parishes  this  mistake  has  been  cor- 
rected ;  the  Psalter  for  the  day  being  sung  just  as  the 
detached  Psalms,  such  as  the  Venite,  Jubilate,  etc.,  are 
sung.     It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  version  of  the  Psalter 


222    PURIFICATION— QUADRILATERAL 

is  not  that  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  1611.  but 
that  of  the  Great  Bible  of  1540.  This  was  retained 
in  the  Prayer-book  because  the  people  had  become 
familiar  with  it,  and  because  it  is  more  rhythmical  and 
suited  to  chanting.  The  Psalter  is  divided  into  sixty 
portions  to  be  used  at  Daily  Morning  and  Evening 
Prayer  and  is  thus  designed  to  be  read  through  once 
a  month.     (See  Daily  Prayer.) 

Purification,  The. — (See  Presentation  of  Christ, 
also  Candlemas.) 

Purificator. — The  name  given  to  a  small  linen  nap- 
kin used  for  wiping  the  sacred  vessels  after  a  Celebra- 
tion. 


Quadragesima. — yiedLmng  fortieth ;  a  name  to  be 
found  in  the  Prayer-book  for  the  First  Sunday  in 
Lent,  because  it  occurs  about  forty  days  before 
Easter. 

Quadrilateral. — The  name  commonly  given  to  the 
summary  of  the  declaration  of  the  House  of  Bishops 
made  in  the  General  Convention  held  at  Chicago  in 
1886,  concerning  the  terms  which  they  deemed  to  be 
a  sufficient  basis  for  the  Reunion  of  Christendom,  and 
which  was  reaffirmed  by  the  Conference  of  Bishops  of 
the  Anglican  Communion,  held  at  Lambeth  Palace, 
England,  in  July,  1888.  This  declaration  is  sum- 
marized under  four  heads  as  follows  : 

I.  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments,  as  "  containing  all  things  necessary  to  sal- 


QUALIFICATIONS  FOR  HOLY  ORDERS    223 

vation,"  and  as  being  the  rule  and  ultimate  standard 
of  faith. 

2.  The  Apostles'  Creed,  as  the  Baptismal  Symbol ; 
and  the  Nicene  Creed,  as  the  sufficient  statement  of 
the  Christian  faith. 

3.  The  two  Sacraments  ordained  by  Christ  Him- 
self— Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord — ministered 
with  unfailing  use  of  Christ's  words  of  Institution, 
and  of  the  elements  ordained  by  Him. 

4.  The  Historic  Episcopate,  locally  adapted  in  the 
methods  of  its  administration  to  the  varying  needs  of 
the  nations  and  peoples  called  of  God  into  the  Unity 
of  His  Church. 

Qualifications  for  Holy  Orders. — These  are  stated 
in  the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  set  forth  in  the  Prayer- 
book  as  follows  :  that  the  Candidate  be  of  the  age 
required  by  the  Canon  in  that  case  provided ;  that  he 
be  a  man  of  virtuous  conversation  and  without  crime ; 
and,  after  examination  and  trial,  found  to  be  sufficiently 
instructed  in  the  Holy  Scripture  and  otherwise 
learned  as  the  Canons  require.  (See  Examination 
FOR  Holy  Orders.) 

Quick. — A  word  used  in  the  Creed  and  elsewhere 
in  the  Prayer-book,  being  the  old  English  word  for 
the  living  as  distinguished  from  the  dead. 

Quicunque  Vult. — The  name  given  to  the  Athana- 
sian  Creed,  from  the  first  Latin  words  with  which  it 
begins,  and  meaning  "  Whosoever  will."  The  Atha- 
nasian  Creed  is  not  used  in  the  American  Church,  but 
is  found  in  the  English  Prayer-book  and  is  required 
to  be  said  on  certain  Festivals. 

Quiet  Day. — The  name  given  to  a  day  set  apart 


224    QUINQUAGESIMA— REAL  PRESENCE 

for  special  devotions,  meditation  and  instruction  for 
the  members  of  a  parish,  or  school  or  society.  There 
is  always  a  celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  hours 
of  prayer  with  a  meditation  or  instruction  given  by 
the  Priest,  with  times  of  silent  prayer  and  intercession. 
Such  days  have  been  found  to  be  very  helpful  in 
deepening  the  spiritual  life,  and  are  usually  conducted 
by  a  Priest  well  experienced  in  such  work,  and  who 
is  specially  invited  for  the  purpose. 

Quinquagesima. — The  name  given  to  the  Sunday 
next  before  Lent,  because  it  is  the  fiftieth  day  be- 
fore Easter ;  Quinquagesima  meaning  fiftieth.  (See 
Septuagesima.) 


R 


Rail.— (See  Altar  Rail.) 

Ratification,  The. — The  American  Prayer-book 
having  been  set  forth,  it  was  duly  ratified  by  the 
action  of  the  General  Convention  on  October  i6th, 
1789,  and  the  certificate  of  such  ratification  appears  in 
every  copy  of  the  Prayer-book,  declaring  "  it  to  be 
the  Liturgy  of  this  Church,"  and  requiring  "  that  it  be 
received  as  such  by  all  the  members  of  the  same." 

Real  Presence. — The  name  given  to  the  Church's 
doctrine  concerning  Christ's  Presence  in  the  Holy 
Eucharist.  The  term  "  Real  Presence  "  is  intended  to 
signify  that  the  Presence  of  our  Lord  in  this  Sacra- 
ment is  a  reality ;  that  while  His  Presence  is  spiritual, 
it  is  none  the  less  real,  and  not  simply  figurative. 
The  sacrament  is  not  a  mere  sign  or  token  of  an  ab- 


RECEPTION  INTO  THE  CHURCH     225 

sent  Christ.  It  is  a  great  deal  more.  As  it  is  Christ 
who  invites,  bids  and  calls  us  to  this  Feast  and  pro- 
vides the  spiritual  food  for  it,  it  would  be  strange  in- 
deed if  we  were  uncertain  whether  He  is  there  to 
receive  us  and  to  feed  us ;  and  if  He  is  present,  His 
Presence  must  be  very  real.  Under  the  outward 
form  of  Bread  and  Wine  we  have  the  Scriptural 
warrant  to  believe  that  the  Body  and  the  Blood  of 
Christ  are  given,  taken  and  received  verily  and  indeed 
by  the  faithful  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  to  the  strengthen- 
ing and  refreshing  of  their  souls, — as  declared  in  the 
Church  Catechism  and  the  Twenty-eighth  Article  of 
Religion.  Being  assured  of  this  fact,  it  is  useless  and 
only  fruitful  in  doubt  and  perplexity,  to  speculate  upon 
the  manner  of  this  Presence,  which  is  a  Mystery  of  the 
Gospel ;  as  such  the  Church  has  received  and  taught 
it,  but  has  never  explained  or  defined.  This  being  the 
attitude  of  the  Church,  it  will  be  our  wisdom  to  say 
of  this  Mystery: 


«'  Christ  was  the  Word  that  spake  it; 
He  took  the  Bread  and  brake  it, 
And  what  that  Word  did  make  it, 
That  I  believe  and  take  it." 


Reception  into  the  Church. — (See  Baptism, 
Private.) 

Recessional. — The  name  given  to  the  retiring  of 
choir  and  clergy  in  due  order  after  a  church  service. 
Some  objection  has  been  raised  to  this  use  of  the 
word,  but  as  nothing  better  has  been  substituted  for 
it,  the  word  continues  in  use. 


226     RECTOR— REFRESHMENT  SUNDAY 

Rector. — The  official  title  of  the  Priest  who  has 
charge  of  a  Parish  and  as  such  is  its  ruler,  guide 
and  director.  The  word  means  "  one  who  rules." 
Like  other  organizations,  the  Parish  must  have  a  head, 
and  by  the  canons  of  the  Church,  the  Rector  is  head 
of  the  Parish.  As  such  he  is  ex  officio  head  of  all  its 
organizations.  He  is  the  presiding  officer  at  all 
Vestry  meetings,  superintendent  of  the  Sunday-school, 
and  President  of  all  Guilds,  Brotherhoods  and  other 
parochial  societies.  These  offices  he  may  delegate  to 
others,  but  ex  officio  the  Rector  is  head  of  all,  and  all 
that  may  be  done  in  the  parish  is  to  be  done  with  ref- 
erence to  his  consent  and  approval. 

Rectory. — The  house  owned  by  the  parish,  intended 
for  the  use  of  the  Rector  as  his  home. 

Red  Letter  Days. — Those  Festivals  of  the  Church 
for  which  Collect,  Epistle  and  Gospel  are  provided  in 
the  Prayer-book.  They  are  so  called  from  having 
been  printed  in  the  Calendar  in  red  letters.  The  words 
have  passed  into  popular  use  to  denote  any  notably 
auspicious  or  favorable  day ;  a  day  to  be  remembered. 

Refreshment  Sunday. — The  Fourth  Sunday  in  Lent 
is  so  called  from  the  Gospel  for  the  day,  which  relates 
the  feeding  of  the  five  thousand  by  our  Lord  in  the 
wilderness.  As  the  late  Bishop  Coxe  pointed  out  in 
his  "  Thoughts  on  the  Services,"  "  having  thus  far  (in 
the  Lenten  services)  considered  the  havoc  of  sin,  we 
come  now  to  consider  its  repair  ;  and  because  the  suf- 
ficiency of  Christ  to  refresh  and  satisfy  our  hunger  and 
thirst  after  righteousness  is  exhibited  in  the  Gospel 
for  this  day.  It  has  little  of  the  austere  character  of 
the  other  Sundays  in  Lent  ;  and  its  design  is  the  en- 


REGENERATION— REGISTRAR         227 

couragement  of  catechumens  and  penitents."  (See 
Fourth  Sunday  in  Lent  ;  also  Lent,  Sundays  in.) 

Regeneration. — The  inward  and  spiritual  gift  in 
Holy  Baptism  is  regeneration,  that  is  being  born  anew. 
It  is  well  to  note  that  Regeneration,  or  the  "  New 
Birth  "  is  often  confounded  with  "  Conversion,"  or  they 
are  regarded  as  synonymous  terms.  This  is  a  mis- 
take and  contrary  to  the  teaching  of  Holy  Scripture. 
Regeneration  is  a  New  Birth  unto  God  whereby  we 
become  partakers  of  the  nature  of  Christ.  As  the 
natural  birth,  so  the  new  and  spiritual  Birth  can  take 
place  only  once,  and  that  in  Holy  Baptism.  A  bap- 
tized Christian  may  repeatedly  fall  from  Grace,  and  by 
repentance,  by  amendment  of  life  and  by  forgiveness 
he  may  be  again  restored,  (this  is  Conversion),  but  he 
cannot  be  said  to  be  again  regenerate  without  a  griev- 
ous misapprehension  of  the  language  of  the  Bible  and 
a  total  departure  from  the  Doctrine  of  the  Primitive 
Church.  By  Regeneration,  therefore,  is  meant  that 
gracious  act  of  God  whereby  for  Christ's  sake.  He 
brings  us  into  a  new  relationship  with  Himself,  adopts 
us  as  His  own  children,  translates  us  into  the  kingdom 
of  His  Son,  incorporates  us  into  His  Church,  and  so 
brings  us  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Regeneration  is  the  name  originated  for  Baptism  by 
our  Lord  Himself  in  His  discourse  with  Nicodemus, 
as  recorded  in  the  third  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel, 
and  it  is  foi;  this  reason  that  this  passage  is  appointed 
to  be  read  in  the  service  for  the  Baptism  of  Adults. 
(See  Baptism,  Holy  ;  also  Infant  Baptism.) 

Register — (See  Parish  Register.) 

Registrar. — The  title  of  an  officer  of  the  Conven- 


228     RELIGIOUS  ORDERS— REPROACHES 

tion,  whether  of  the  General  Convention  or  of  the  Con- 
vention or  Council  of  a  Diocese.  His  duty  is  to  collect 
and  preserve  such  papers,  reports,  journals  and  other 
documents  relating  to  the  history  and  property  of  the 
Church  as  are  now  or  may  hereafter  become  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Convention,  and  to  keep  the  same  in  a 
safe  and  convenient  place. 

Religious  Orders. — In  the  American  Church  there 
are  many  rehgious  orders  composed  of  men  or  women 
who  have  separated  themselves  from  the  world 
that  they  may  devote  themselves  by  associated  effort 
more  unreservedly  to  the  Church's  work.  Some  are 
bands  of  Priests,  like  the  "  Society  of  the  Mission 
Priests  of  St.  John  Evangelist,"  or  the  "  Order  of  the 
Holy  Cross,"  this  latter  also  including  laymen  ;  others 
are  bands  of  laymen  alone,  such  as  the  "  Order  of  the 
Brothers  of  Nazareth  "  ;  and  others  are  Sisterhoods, 
composed  of  women  who  have  devoted  themselves  for 
life  to  the  work  of  the  Church,  such  as  the  "  Sisters  of 
St.  Mary,"  "  Sisters  of  St.  Monica,"  etc.  Members  of 
the  Sisterhoods  do  work  in  schools,  hospitals,  and 
among  the  wretched,  the  poor  and  neglected.  These 
religious  orders  have  proved  to  be  very  efficient  aids 
in  the  Church's  work  in  many  parts  of  our  land  and 
are  highly  commended  for  the  sacrifice  they  display 
and  for  the  admirable  methods  of  their  work. 

Reproaches,  The. — In  the  ancient  observance  of 
Good  Friday  there  was  used  a  service  called  "  The 
Reproaches."  This  consisted  of  certain  striking  pas- 
sages read  from  Micah  3 :  3  and  4,  as  well  as  other 
Scriptures,  with  the  respond,  "  Holy  God,  Holy  and 
Mighty,  Holy  and  Immortal,  have  mercy  upon  us." 


REREDOS— RESPONSIVE  SERVICE      229 

They  are  called  "  Reproaches  "  from  the  character  of 
the  first  passage  read,  namely,  "  O  my  people  what 
have  I  done  unto  thee,  and  wherein  have  I  wearied 
thee  ?  Answer  me ;  "  this  being  read  also  as  a  respond 
to  the  other  passages.  The  Reproaches  are  now  fre- 
quently used  in  many  churches  on  Good  Friday  as  a 
separate  service  and  are  very  solemn  and  impressive. 

Reredos. — A  carved  or  sculptured  screen  of  wood 
or  stone  placed  above  and  back  of  the  Altar,  The 
word  is  a  compound  of  the  old  English  rere,  the  same 
as  "  rear,"  and  the  French  word  dos,  derived  from  the 
Latin  dorsum,  meaning  "  back." 

Responds. — In  the  old  system  of  reading  Holy 
Scripture  in  Divine  Service,  short  selections  from  dif- 
ferent books  of  the  Bible  were  read  successively,  with 
short  Anthems  being  sung  after  each,  which  were 
called  "  responds."  This  responsory  system  of  read- 
ing Holy  Scripture  is  still  retained  in  its  old  form  in 
the  case  of  the  Ten  Commandments  when  read  in  the 
Communion  service.  One  of  the  principal  changes 
made  in  revising  the  Prayer-book  in  1549  was  the 
setting  forth  of  longer  Lessons  with  responsory  can- 
ticles sung  at  the  end  only.  Thus  the  respond  to  the 
First  Morning  Lesson  is  the  Te  Deum,  and  the  re- 
spond to  the  Second  Lesson  is  the  Benedictus,  etc. 

Responses. — The  name  given  to  the  answers  made 
by  the  people  in  the  Church  services  as  in  the  Ver- 
sicles,  the  Litany,  after  the  Ten  Commandments,  etc. 

Responsive  Service. — The  glory  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  is  its  responsive  service,  as  provided  by  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer.  By  means  of  this,  the 
people  have  their  part  in  the  service.     Thus  worship 


230  RETABLE— RETREAT 

becomes  general  throughout  the  whole  congregation 
and  the  people  are  not  silent  spectators,  nor  yet 
simply  an  audience.  But  however  reasonable  and  de- 
sirable this  may  be,  there  is  a  deeper  principle  in- 
volved. The  responsive  character  of  the  services 
brings  out  and  emphasizes  the  "  Priesthood  of  the 
People."  St.  Peter,  in  his  First  General  Epistle,  wri- 
ting to  the  Baptized,  says  of  them,  "  But  ye  are  a 
chosen  generation,  a  royal  Priesthood,  an  holy  nation, 
a  peculiar  people,  that  ye  should  show  forth  the  praise 
of  Him  who  hath  called  you  out  of  darkness  into  His 
marvelous  Light."  Thus  the  Baptized  are  called  in 
Holy  Scripture  "  a  royal  priesthood,"  and  this  doctrine 
pervades  the  Prayer-book.  The  whole  system  of  re- 
sponsive worship  is  founded  upon  the  Priesthood  of  the 
Laity,  and  enables  them  to  show  forth  the  praise  of 
Him  who  hath  called  them  out  of  darkness  into  His 
marvelous    Light.      (See   Amen  ;  Forms  ;   also  Ver- 

SICLES.) 

Ratable. — A  shelf  at  the  back  of  the  Altar,  usually 
fastened  to  the  reredos,  on  which  are  placed  the  Altar 
cross,  the  vases  for  flowers,  and  the  candlesticks.  The 
necessity  for  the  retable  arises  from  the  fact  of  the 
reverent  usage  of  the  Church,  which  requires  that 
nothing  shall  be  placed  on  the  Altar  but  the  Euchar- 
istic  vessels,  the  book  rest  and  the  book. 

Retreat. — This  is  a  term  used  to  designate  a  time 
of  retirement  as  a  means  of  deepening  the  Spiritual 
Hfe  of  the  Clergy,  for  whose  benefit  it  is  held.  It  in- 
volves a  temporary  submission  to  the  monastic  rule 
of  silence,  meditation,  confession  and  conference.  In 
Holy  Scripture  we  read  of  our  Lord  and  His  disciples 


RING  231 

constantly  going  into  retreat  in  some  shape  or  other. 
Christ  on  the  hilltop,  St.  Paul  in  the  desert  near 
Damascus,  St.  Peter  on  the  roof  of  his  house,  retired 
for  prayer  and  meditation.  The  Retreat  as  now  con- 
ducted gives  each  one  the  opportunity  to  make 
special  effort  to  see  more  clearly  those  great  principles 
of  Religion  which  can  only  be  seen  by  such  effort 
and  by  such  special  spiritual  exercises.  In  some 
Dioceses  an  annual  Pre-Lenten  Retreat  is  held  for 
both  Bishop  and  clergy  in  preparation  for  the  solemn 
and  spiritual  work  of  Lent.  It  is  a  cheering  sign  of 
spiritual  revival  which  many  will  welcome,  to  see 
Bishop  and  Clergy  thus  meeting  and  withdrawing  for 
a  season  from  the  world,  for  prayer,  for  intercom- 
munion and  instruction. 

Ring. — The  custom  of  the  Wedding  Ring  was 
probably  adopted  by  the  early  Church  from  the  mar- 
riage customs  of  the  Jews  and  also  of  the  heathen,  as 
its  use  has  been  almost  universal.  From  its  shape, 
having  neither  beginning  nor  ending,  it  is  regarded  as 
an  emblem  of  eternity,  constancy,  and  integrity.  It 
is  placed  on  the  fourth  finger  of  the  woman's  left 
hand,  and  the  ancient  ceremony  of  doing  so  was  to 
place  it  first  on  the  thumb  at  the  Name  of  the  first 
Person  of  the  Trinity ;  on  the  next  finger,  at  the 
Name  of  the  Son  ;  on  the  third  at  the  Name  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  then  on  the  fourth  finger,  and  leav- 
ing it  there  at  the  word  "  Amen."  The  ring  is,  also, 
frequently  given  at  the  consecration  of  a  Bishop,  to 
symbolize  his  espousal  with  the  Church  in  his  Diocese. 
Thus  bestowed,  it  is  the  symbol  of  authority  and  is 
called  the  Episcopal  Ring. 


432  RITES  AND  CEREMONIES 

Rites  and  Ceremonies. — The  Rites  and  Ceremonies 
of  the  Church  are  based  on  the  Apostolic  injunction, 
"  Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order."  By 
rites  are  meant  certain  prescribed  ordinances,  and  by 
ceremonies  certain  sacred  observances,  as  distinguished 
from  Sacraments.  These  when  prescribed  by  lawful 
authority  are  instrumental  in  promoting  uniformity  of 
worship  and  are  conducive  to  regularity  and  edifica- 
tion. We  learn  from  the  Twentieth  Article  of  Religion 
that  the  power  to  decree  Rites  and  Ceremonies  rests 
with  the  Church,  and,  as  set  forth  in  the  Twenty-fourth 
Article,  "  every  particular  and  national  Church  hath 
authority  to  ordain,  change  and  abolish  ceremonies, 
ordained  only  by  man's  authority."  The  Rites  and 
Ceremonies  of  the  American  Church,  are  set  forth 
and  implied  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  marked 
out  in  the  rubrics  and  the  Tables  prefixed  to  it. 

Ritual.  I  By  ritual  is  meant  the  ceremonial 
Ritualism,  f  part  of  Religion ;  the  name  is  also  ap- 
plied to  the  book  in  which  the  Rites  and  Ceremonies 
are  set  forth.  By  ritualism  is  meant  the  system  of 
ritual  or  prescribed  form  of  religious  worship.  There- 
fore, these  words  meaning  what  they  do  are  to  be 
lifted  up  out  of  all  party  spirit  and  are  to  be  regarded 
as  expressive  of  the  Church's  real  system  of  worship. 
Loyalty  to  the  Prayer-book  demands  obedience  to  the 
rubrics  on  the  part  of  both  minister  and  people. 
Then  it  is  well  to  remember  that  when  the  Prayer- 
book  was  first  set  forth  in  1549,  the  principal  change 
was  that  the  services  should  be  said  in  English ;  the 
ritual  remained  the  same.  This  explains  the  origin 
of  many  practices  which  now  prevail  in  the  Church  as 


ROCHET— ROGATION  DAYS  233 

a  matter  of  course,  such  as  kneeling,  bowing  at  the 
Name  of  Jesus,  the  use  of  vestments,  etc.  These  are 
simply  what  had  been  in  use  in  the  early  Church, 
and  the  use  of  the  Prayer-book  presupposes  them  all. 
It  is  well,  also,  to  observe  that  Ritualism  properly 
considered,  emphasizes  the  continuity  of  the  Church 
before  and  after  the  Reformation,  and  is  a  standing 
protest  against  the  false  idea  that  the  Episcopal 
Church  was  founded  by  Henry  the  Eighth,  or  that  it 
is  a  mere  schism  from  the  Church  of  Rome.  (See 
Ornaments  ;  also  Undivided  Church,  The.) 

Rochet. — A  Bishop's  vestment,  and  may  be  de- 
scribed as  a  long  narrow  surplice  or  alb  which  he 
wears  under  the  Chimere  (which  see). 

Rogation  Days — The  Monday,  Tuesday  and 
Wednesday  before  Ascension  Day.  They  are  days  of 
abstinence  preparatory  to  the  great  Feast  of  the 
Ascension.  They  are  so  called  from  the  Latin  word 
rogare,  meaning  to  ask,  and  coming  as  they  do  in  the 
early  part  of  the  year,  it  was  customary  on  these  days 
to  ask  God's  blessing  on  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  So 
that  the  Rogation  Days  bear  the  same  relation  to  the 
plowing  and  sowing  that  Thanksgiving  Day  bears  to 
the  harvest.  Two  special  prayers  for  this  purpose, 
entitled  "  For  Fruitful  Seasons, — To  be  used  on  Roga- 
tion Sunday  and  the  Rogation  Days,"  were  introduced 
into  the  American  Prayer-book  at  its  last  revision  in 
1892.  The  ^Rogation  Days  were  originated  about  the 
middle  of  the  Fifth  Century  by  Mamercus,  Bishop  of 
Vienne  in  Gaul,  on  the  occasion  of  a  great  calamity 
that  threatened  his  Diocese  ;  whence  arose  the  custom 
of  saying  the  Litany  and  certain  Psalms  such  as  103d 


234      ROGATION  SUNDAY— SABAOTH 

and  104th,  during  perambulations  of  parishes.  This 
method  of  celebrating  the  Rogation  Days  still  prevails 
in  many  parishes  in  England. 

Rogation  Sunday. — The  Fifth  Sunday  after  Easter, 
being  the  Sunday  next  before  the  Rogation  Days  and 
Ascension  Day  is  so  called,  and  no  doubt  from  the 
words  with  which  the  Gospel  for  the  day  begins, 
"  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
ask  the  Father  in  My  Name,  He  will  give  it  you." 
(See  Rogation  Days.) 

Rood  Screen. — The  word  "  rood  "  is  the  old  Saxon 
word  for  cross  or  crucifix ;  and  the  term  "  rood  screen  " 
is  the  name  given  to  the  screen  or  open  partition  to 
be  seen  in  many  churches,  placed  between  the  chancel 
and  the  nave,  and  which  is  always  surmounted  by  the 
rood,  i.  e.,  the  cross. 

Rubric. — The  rules  or  directions  in  the  Prayer- 
book,  printed  in  Italics,  concerning  the  method  of 
conducting  the  services.  While  they  are  now  usually 
printed  in  black  ink,  they  are  still  called  rubrics  from 
the  fact  that  they  were  formerly  always  printed  in 
red ;  rubric  being  derived  from  a  Latin  word  meaning 
red. 


Sabaoth. — The  Hebrew  word  for  "  Hosts."  The 
words  "  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth,"  to  be  found  in  the 
Tc  Deum,  mean  the  same  as  "  Lord  God  of  Hosts  " 
in  the  Ter  Sanctus  in  the  Communion  Service. 


SABBATH— SACRAMENT  235 

Sabbath. — The  Jewish  weekly  day  of  rest  (which 
the  word  means)  observed  on  the  seventh  day  because 
God  rested  on  that  day  from  His  work  of  creation. 
It  is  no  longer  binding  on  Christians,  and  the  name  is 
very  improperly  applied  to  the  first  day  of  the  week 
which  Christians  observe  as  a  day  of  rest  and  worship, 
(See  Lord's  Day.) 

Sacrament. — The  word  "  Sacrament "  is  derived 
from  the  Latin  Sacramentum,  meaning  the  military 
oath  required  of  the  soldiers  of  ancient  Rome.  Its 
outward  sign  was  the  uplifted  hand  whereby  the  sol- 
dier pledged  himself  to  loyalty,  which  may  be  re- 
garded as  the  thing  signified  by  that  outward  gesture. 
The  word  came  to  be  used  for  those  ordinances  of  the 
Christian  Church  possessing  an  "  outward  sign  "  and 
conveying  an  "  inward  grace."  Thus  the  Church  Cat- 
echism treating  of  the  two  Sacraments  "  generally 
necessary  to  salvation,  that  is  to  say,  Baptism  and  the 
Supper  of  the  Lord,"  defines  a  sacrament  as  being  an 
outward  and  visible  sign  ordained  by  Christ,  of  an  in- 
ward and  spiritual  grace  given  by  Him  as  its  accom- 
paniment. This  definition  has  reference  to  the  Sacra- 
mental system  of  the  Church  and  means  that  Christ  ap- 
pointed only  two  Sacraments  that  are  generally  or  uni- 
versally necessary  to  salvation.  It  does  not  imply  that 
there  are  not  other  Sacramental  agencies  in  the  Church 
— but  only  that  these  two  are  absolutely  necessary  to 
salvation.  For  example,  if  a  man  would  be  saved  he 
must  receive  Holy  Baptism  and  Holy  Communion 
where  these  Sacraments  are  to  be  had  ;  but  for  his  sal- 
vation it  is  not  necessary  that  he  should  be  married,  or 
ordained  to  the  Sacred  Ministry,  and  yet  Marriage  and 


236  SACRED  VESSELS— SACRISTY 

Ordination  are  thoroughly  sacramental  in  character  in 
that  they  are  grace  conferring,  and  therefore,  in  her 
book  of  Homilies  the  Church  calls  them  Sacraments, 
The  great  English  divines  generally  take  this  position 
in  regard  to  the  Sacraments  and  the  Sacramental  Sys- 
tem of  the  Church.  Thus  Archbishop  Bramhall  de- 
clares :  "  The  proper  and  certain  Sacraments  of  the 
Christian  Church,  common  to  all,  or  (in  the  words  of 
our  Church)  generally  necessary  to  Salvation,  are  but 
two,  Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord.  .  .  . 
The  rest  we  retain,  though  not  under  the  notion  of 
such  proper  and  general  Sacraments, — as  Confirma- 
tion, Ordination,  Matrimony,  Penitence  and  lastly,  the 
Visitation  of  the  Sick."  So  also.  Bishop  Jeremy 
Taylor  says,  "  it  is  none  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Church 
of  England,  that  there  are  two  Sacraments  only,  but 
that  '  two  only  are  generally  necessary  to  salvation.'  " 

Sacred  Vessels. — (See  Vessels,  Sacred.) 

Sacrifice. — A  solemn  offering  made  to  God  accord- 
ing to  His  ordinance,  for  His  honor  and  for  the  ben- 
efit of  sinners,  as  in  the  Holy  Communion  which  is 
called  "  our  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving,"  and 
in  which  the  merits  and  death  of  Christ  are  pleaded 
for  the  remission  of  our  sins. 

Sacristan. — An  old  word  derived  from  the  Latin 
sacra,  meaning  sacred  things,  still  retained  to  desig- 
nate one  who  has  charge  of  the  Sacristy  with  all  its 
contents,  viz.,  the  vestments  and  sacred  vessels.  The 
word  has  been  corrupted  into  sexton  which  is  now 
used  for  the  man  who  takes  care  of  the  church  build- 
ing. 

Sacristy. — The    apartment   in   a   church   building 


SAINT— SANCTUARY  237 

where  the  vestments,  books  and  sacred  vessels  are 
kept ;  sometimes  called  the  vestry. 

Saint. — The  New  Testament  name  for  all  the  Bap- 
tized, who  are  declared  to  be  "  an  holy  nation,"  by 
reason  of  their  incorporation  into  Christ's  mystical 
Body.  Like  the  ancient  people  of  God  they  may  not 
in  their  individual  lives  fully  realize  their  high  destiny, 
yet  are  they  partakers  of  an  holy  calling.  The  word 
has  since  come  to  be  used  only  of  those  of  extra- 
ordinary virtue  and  who,  perchance,  suffered  for  the 
Truth's  sake. 

Saints'  Days. — It  has  always  been  characteristic  of 
the  devotional  system  of  the  Christian  Church  to 
commemorate  before  God  the  grace  given  to  His 
faithful  servants  whereby  they  were  enabled  to  live 
righteously  and  to  bear  witness  to  His  Truth,  and  to 
pray  that  we  may  follow  the  good  examples  of  these 
His  servants  and  with  them  be  made  partakers  of 
Everlasting  Life.  (See  Diptychs.)  The  day  com- 
memorated is  generally  that  of  the  Saint's  death,  because 
like  his  Master,  he  passed  through  death  to  the  portals 
of  Everlasting  Life.  According  to  the  Prayer-book 
the  Saints  commemorated  in  this  Church  are  the 
Twelve  Apostles  ;  St.  John  Baptist  and  St.  Barnabas  ; 
the  Evangelists  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke  ;  the  Holy  In- 
nocents, St.  Stephen  ;  Conversion  of  St.  Paul ;  and  in 
addition,  St.  Michael  and  All  Angels'  Day,  and  All 
Saints'  Day.  The  Saints  commemorated  in  our  Cal- 
endar are  air  treated  of  elsewhere  under  their  proper 
titles,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred. 

Sanctuary. — Meaning  the  "  Holy  Place  "  ;  the  name 
given  to  that  portion  of  the  Chancel  within  the  rail 


238  SCHISM 

where  the  Altar  stands ;  from  this  fact  the  whole 
church  building  is  frequently  called  the  Sanctuary  of 
God. 

Schism. — Derived  from  a  Greek  word,  meaning 
fissure,  or  rent,  and  may  be  defined  as  a  rending  of 
the  Body  of  Christ,  His  Church  on  earth,  and  making 
divisions  in  the  one  Body.  The  divisions  between 
the  East  and  West,  and  between  Rome  and  the  An- 
glican Communion  may  be  described  in  St.  Paul's 
words  as  "  schism  hi  the  Body,"  rather  than  schism 
from  it,  inasmuch  as  none  of  these  three  bodies  has 
lost  any  of  the  essentials  of  Church  Unity — the  Apos- 
tolic Ministry,  the  Sacraments,  the  Creeds  and  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  But  the  word  also  means  separation 
from  the  Church  and  is  applied  to  those  religious 
bodies  which  have  abandoned  the  Historic  Church. 
Such  wilful  separation,  whether  within  the  Church  or 
without,  St.  Paul,  in  i  Corinthians,  calls  a  sin  (i  Cor. 
1:10;  3:3;  II:  18),  and  in  Romans  16 :  18,  we  are 
directed  to  avoid  those  who  cause  divisions.  The 
Church  regards  her  unity  as  of  such  vital  importance 
to  her  own  life  and  to  the  life  of  each  individual  soul, 
she  bids  us  pray  in  the  Litany,  "  From  all  false  doc- 
trine, heresy,  and  Schism,  Good  Lord,  deliver  us." 
(See  Unity,  Church  ;  and  also  Undivided  Church.  ) 

Scriptures  in  the  Prayer-book. — It  has  been  pointed 
out,  on  the  authority  of  a  careful  and  detailed  calcu- 
lation that  of  the  whole  Prayer-book,  three-fifths  of  it 
are  taken  from  the  Bible  and  that  two-fifths  of  all  the 
Church's  worship  are  carried  on  in  the  actual  words 
of  Holy  Scripture.  Again,  that  one-half  of  this  Di- 
vine Service  is  Praise  ;  one-fourth,  Prayer ;  and  one- 


SEASONS,  THE  CHURCH  239 

fourth,  Reading  of  the  Bible.  From  these  facts,  the 
Episcopal  Church  has  been  rightly  called  a  "  Bible 
Reading  Church."  We  thus  learn  the  great  value  of 
the  Prayer-book  in  setting  forth  "  the  things  pertain- 
ing to  the  Kingdom  of  God."     (See  Lectionary.) 

Seasons,  The  Church. — (See  Christian  Year.) 

Sedilia From   the  Latin  sedile,  meaning  a  seat. 

The  name  given  to  the  seats  near  the  Altar,  usually 
placed  against  the  south  wall,  to  be  used  by  the  Clergy 
during  the  sermon  at  the  Holy  Communion. 

See. — Derived  from  the  Latin  word  sedes,  meaning 
a  seat.  The  word  is  used  to  designate  the  place  of  a 
Bishop's  Jurisdiction,  and  his  place  of  residence,  the 
city  where  his  cathedral  is ;  usually  called  the  See 
City. 

Sentences,  The  Opening. — Short  passages  of  Holy 
Scripture  read  at  the  beginning  of  Daily  Morning  and 
Evening  Prayer,  are  so  called,  and  are  intended  to 
strike  the  keynote  of  the  service  to  follow.  Originally 
the  Daily  Services  began  with  the  Lord's  Prayer,  but 
in  1552  the  Sentences,  with  the  Exhortation,  Confes- 
sion and  absolution  were  prefixed  to  Morning  Prayer ; 
they  were  not  placed  in  the  Evening  Prayer  until 
1 661.  In  the  last  revision  of  the  American  Prayer- 
book  additional  Sentences  were  added  and  arranged 
to  strike  the  keynote  of  the  Church's  great  Festivals 
and  Fasts,  such  as  Christmas  Day,  Good  Friday,  Easter, 
etc. 

Septuagesima. — The  name  given  to  the  third  Sun- 
day before  Lent.  The  explanation  of  this  name  for 
this  Sunday  has  been  given  as  follows  :  "  There  be- 
ing exactly  fifty  days  between  the  Sunday  next  be- 


240  SERVER— SHROVE  TUESDAY 

fore  Lent  and  Easter  Day  inclusive,  that  Sunday  is 
termed  Quiiiquagesima,  i.  e.,  the  fiftieth  ;  and  the  two 
Sundays  immediately  preceding  are  called  from  the 
next  round  numbers,  Sexagesima,  i.  e.,  sixtieth,  and 
Septuagesinia,  i.  e.y  the  seventieth."  The  reason  for 
thus  numbering  these  Sundays  has  been  beautifully 
set  forth  in  "  Thoughts  on  the  Services  "  as  follows  : 
"  The  Church  now  (Septuagesinia  Sunday)  enters  the 
penumbra  of  her  Lenten  Eclipse,  and  all  her  services 
are  shadowed  with  the  sombre  hue  of  her  approaching 
Season  of  humiliation.  .  .  .  We  have  turned  our 
back  upon  dear  old  Christmas  and  the  group  of  holy 
days  that  hand  in  hand  seemed  fairly  to  dance  around 
it ;  and  setting  our  faces  towards  the  more  sober,  but 
still  more  glorious,  light  of  Easter  we  begin  to  num- 
ber the  days  of  preparation,  which  if  duly  observed 
will  fit  us  to  keep  the  Paschal  as  the  Apostle  com- 
mands, '  not  with  the  old  leaven  .  ,  .  but  with 
the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth.'  "  (See 
Pre-Lenten  Season.) 

Server. — One  who  attends  the  Priest  at  a  celebra- 
tion of  the  Holy  Communion.  The  server  may  be 
either  a  layman  or  one  of  the  Clergy. 

Sexagesima. — The  second  Sunday  before  Lent  is 
so  called,  because  it  is  about  sixty  days  before  Easter; 
Sexagesima  meaning  sixtieth.     (See  Septuagesima.) 

Sexts. — One  of  the  seven  Canonical  Hours  (which 
see). 

Shell. — (See  Baptismal  Shell.) 

Shrove  Tuesday — The  old  name  given  to  the 
Tuesday  before  Ash  W^ednesday,  because  on  that  day 
every  one  was  accustomed  to  go  to  the  Priest  before 


SICK— SIX  POINTS  OF  RITUAL       241 

beginning  the  observance  of  Lent,  to  be  shrived, 
shriven,  shrove,  i.  e.,  to  confess  and  be  absolved.  Cer- 
tain social  customs  have  been  popularly  connected  with 
this  day,  making  it  a  day  of  merriment  and  sports  and 
dining  on  pancakes  or  fritters.  The  practice  of  eating 
pancakes  on  this  day  still  survives  in  many  places,  and 
hence  it  is  also  called  Pancake  Tuesday  or  Pancake 
Day. 

Sick (See  Visitation  of  the  Sick.) 

Sign  of  the  Cross.— (See  Cross,  The.) 
Simon  (St.)  and  Saint  Jude's  Day — A  festival  of 
the  Church  observed  on  October  28th.  The  union 
of  these  two  Apostles  on  this  day  of  commemoration 
is  intended  to  teach,  as  we  learn  from  the  Collect,  a 
lesson  of  Christian  love  and  that  oneness  or  unity  of 
the  Church  for  which  our  Lord  prayed.  St.  Simon 
was  called  to  be  an  Apostle  and  he  is  mentioned  in 
Holy  Scripture  as  the  "  Canaanite "  and  "  Zelotes," 
both  words  meaning  a  zealot.  He  is  supposed  to  have 
labored  in  Egypt  and  parts  of  Africa  adjacent.  One 
tradition  has  it  that  he  suffered  martyrdom  by  being 
sawn  asunder  in  Persia,  at  the  same  time  with  St. 
Jude  who  ministered  in  that  country  and  who  was 
martyred  by  the  Magi.  For  this  reason  St.  Simon  is 
usually  represented  in  Ecclesiastical  art  with  a  saw  in 
his  hand.  For  notice  of  St.  Jude,  see  Jude,  Saint. 
Sisterhoods. — (See  Religious  Orders.) 
Six  Points  of  Ritual. — Certain  ritual  acts  in  the 
celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion  which  it  is 
claimed  have  always  characterized  the  worship  of  the 
Christian  Church.  They  are  enumerated  as  follows  : 
(i)     Two  Lights  on  the  Altar.     (2)     The  Eastward 


242  SPIRIT— SPIRIT  OF  MISSIONS 

Position.  (3)  The  Eucharistic  Vestments,  (4)  Wafer 
Bread.  (5)  The  Mixed  Chalice,  and  (6)  Incense ; 
each  of  which  is  described  under  its  own  proper  title 
to  which  the  reader  is  referred. 

Spirit. — (See  Holy  Ghost  ;  also  Ghost,  Ghostly.) 

Spirit,  Gifts  of  the. — (See  Gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Sevenfold.)  , 

Spirit,  Fruits  of  the. — In  the  fifth  chapter  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Galatians  St.  Paul  sets  forth  the  Fruits 
of  the  Spirit  as  nine  in  number,  viz:  (i)  Love,  (2) 
Joy,  (3)  Peace,  (4)  Longsuffering,  (5)  Gentleness,  (6) 
Goodness,  (7)  Faith,  (8)  Meekness,  (9)  Temperance. 
In  this  enumeration  it  will  be  found  that  the  arrange- 
ment is  threefold,  corresponding  to  the  three  great  as- 
pects of  life.  For  example,  the  first  three,  "  Love, 
Joy,  and  Peace,"  have  reference  to  the  life  of  a  Chris- 
tian in  his  intercourse  with  God.  The  next  four, 
"  Longsuffering,  Gentleness,  Goodness  and  Faith,"  de- 
scribe the  qualities  which  should  characterize  the 
Christian  in  his  bearing  towards  his  fellow-men — 
(Faith,  it  is  to  be  understood,  in  this  enumeration 
means  trust,  belief  in  man,  and  not  the  Theological 
Virtue,  which  is  regarded  as  a  root  rather  than  a  fruit). 
In  the  remaining  Fruits  of  the  Spirit  we  have  a  de- 
scription of  the  Christian  Life  in  respect  o{  self  viz., 
"  meekness  and  temperance  " — "  meekness,"  by  which 
is  meant  a  due  estimate  of  the  place  which  self  ought 
to  hold,  and  "  Temperance,"  the  rigorous  determina- 
tion to  see  to  it  that  self  is  kept  in  place.  It  is  inter- 
esting to  note  \.\\dX  the  Fruits  of  the  Spirit  form  the 
subject  of  one  of  the  petitions  in  the  Litany. 

Spirit   of  Missions,  The. — The  official   organ   of 


SPONSORS  243 

the  American  Church  by  which  knowledge  of  her 
missionary  work  at  home  and  abroad  is  made  known. 
It  is  published  monthly,  is  well  edited  and  filled  each 
month  with  very  readable  and  valuable  information 
which  all  should  possess.  The  publication  office  is  in 
the  Church  Missions  House,  281  Fourth  Ave.,  New 
York  City.  (See  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary 
Society.) 

Sponsors. — It  would  be  difficult  to  say  with  any  de- 
gree of  certainty  at  what  period  the  office  of  Sponsors 
was  established,  but  it  appeared  in  the  very  earliest 
ages  of  the  Christian  Church.  It  is  supposed  that 
persecution  and  the  presence  of  heresy  led  to  its 
institution.  During  the  time  of  those  early  persecu- 
tions it  stands  to  reason  that  the  heads  of  the  Church 
must  have  been  aware  of  the  probability  of  some  at 
least  of  those  who  had  been  baptized  of  receding 
from  their  vows  and  thus  sinning  away  their  Baptismal 
grace.  It  was  but  natural  that  they  should  adopt 
every  precaution  to  ascertain  the  character  of  those 
whom,  by  Baptism,  they  admitted  to  the  Christian 
covenant.  They  required,  therefore,  that  some  of 
their  own  body  answer  for  the  real  conversion  of  the 
presumed  neophyte,  and  should  also  be  Sureties  for 
the  fulfilment  of  the  promises  then  made.  Then  there 
were  the  probabilities  during  persecution  that  the 
parents  might  not  outlive  the  violence  of  the  times 
and  be  enabled  to  watch  over  the  moral  and  religious 
education  of  their  baptized  children.  The  Church  was 
anxious  not  to  lose  these  lambs  of  the  Flock,  and  so  it 
was  a  wise  and  godly  provision  that  there  should  be 
some  one  who,  in  default  of  their  parents,  surviving  or 


244     STALLS— STANDING  COMMITTEE 

in  case  of  their  apostasy,  might  see  to  it  that  their 
godchildren  were  "  brought  up  to  lead  a  godly  and  a 
Christian  life."  The  advantages  arising  from  this 
ancient  institution  of  Sponsors  were  so  great  that  it 
has  been  continued  throughout  all  ages  of  the  Church. 
And  even  in  this  present  time,  if  all  Sponsors  would 
fulfil  their  duties,  many  a  child  now  lost  to  the 
Church,  might  have  been  saved  to  it  and  brought  up 
in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  In  the 
case  of  Baptism  of  Infants,  the  significance  of  Sponsors 
is  very  great,  in  that  Baptism  is  a  covenant,  in  which 
God  on  the  one  hand  is  represented  by  His  Minister, 
and  the  child  is  represented  by  his  Sponsors,  who 
answer  for  him  and  agree  to  see  to  it  that  this  child 
shall  be  virtuously  brought  up  and  so  trained  that  it 
shall  lead  the  rest  of  his  life  according  to  this  be- 
ginning. The  Sponsors  are  called  Godfathers  and 
Godmothers  because  of  the  spiritual  affinity  created 
in  Baptism,  their  responsibility  for  the  training  of  the 
child  being  almost  parental.  (See  Baptism,  Holy; 
Infant  Baptism  ;  also  Name,  The  Christian.) 

Stalls. — Seats  in  the  choir  {i.  e.,  chancel)  for  Clergy 
and  Choristers,  commonly  called  Choir  Stalls. 

Standing  Committee. — The  general  Canons  of  the 
American  Church  provide  that  in  every  Diocese  there 
shall  be  a  Standing  Committee  (usually  composed  of 
not  less  than  three  Clergymen  and  two  laymen  who 
shall  be  communicants)  to  be  appointed  by  the  Con- 
vention thereof,  whose  duties,  except  so  far  as  provided 
for  by  the  Canons  of  the  General  Convention,  may  be 
prescribed  by  the  Canons  of  the  respective  Dioceses. 
In  every  Diocese  where  there  is  a  Bishop  the  Stand- 


STATE  OF  SALVATION  245 

ing  Committee  acts  as  his  Council  of  Advice.  It 
recommends  to  him  persons  to  be  admitted  to  Holy 
Orders  or  as  Candidates  for  Holy  Orders,  etc.  As 
the  representative  of  the  Diocese,  it  gives  its  consent 
to  the  consecration  of  a  Bishop  elected  by  any  other 
Diocese.  When  there  is  no  Bishop,  the  Standing 
Committee  becomes  the  ecclesiastical  Authority  of 
the  Diocese  for  all  purposes  declared  in  the  Canons. 

State  of  Salvation. — By  Holy  Baptism  we  are 
admitted  into  Christ's  Church,  His  Kingdom  of  grace, 
which  in  the  Church  Catechism  is  declared  to  be  a 
"  State  of  Salvation,"  i.  e.,  a  Christian  condition  in 
which  it  is  quite  certain  the  salvation  of  God  is  within 
our  reach  and  in  which  as  we  are  responsive  to  all  its 
overtures  of  grace  we  may  grow  into  the  likeness  of 
God's  dear  Son.  Our  final  salvation  is  dependent  on 
our  continuance  in  this  state  of  Salvation  by  God's 
grace  unto  our  life's  end. 

Stephen,  Festival  of  Saint. — A  Holy  Day  of  the 
Church  observed  on  December  26,  in  memory  of  St. 
Stephen  the  Proto-martyr,  i.  e.,  Xh^ first  Christian  martyr. 
The  position  of  the  three  Holy  Days  after  Christmas 
is  remarkable.  We  have  here  brought  into  immediate 
nearness  to  the  Birth  of  Christ  the  three  kinds  of 
members  who  are  joined  to  Him  by  martyrdom,  viz., 
those  who  are  martyrs  both  in  will  and  deed,  as  St. 
Stephen ;  those  who  are  martyrs  in  will  but  not  in 
deed,  i.  e.,  escaped  with  life  as  St.  John ;  and  lastly, 
those  who  are  martyrs  in  deed,  but  had  no  wills  of 
their  own  to  sacrifice  to  God,  as  the  Holy  Innocents. 
The  Festival  of  St.  Stephen  dates  as  far  back  as  the 
Fourth  Century.     The  reason  for  its  institution  is  thus 


246  STIR  UP  SUNDAY— STOLE 

given  by  an  ancient  writer,  "  Christ  was  born  on  earth 
that  Stephen  might  be  born  in  heaven."  Nothing  is 
known  of  St.  Stephen  before  his  selection  for  ordina- 
tion as  a  Deacon,  but  in  the  6th  and  7th  chapters  of 
the  Book  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  given  a  very- 
full  account  of  his  being  made  a  Deacon ;  of  his  doing 
"  great  wonders  and  miracles  among  the  people,"  be- 
cause he  was  "  full  of  faith  and  power  " ;  of  his  ac- 
cusation and  eloquent  defense,  and  finally  of  his 
martyrdom  by  stoning,  in  the  midst  of  which,  like  his 
Divine  Master,  he  prayed  for  his  murderers.  In 
ecclesiastical  art,  St.  Stephen  is  represented  as  a 
Deacon  holding  stones  in  a  napkin  or  in  his  robe  or 
in  his  hand. 

Stir  Up  Sunday. — A  popular  name  given  to  the 
Sunday  next  before  Advent,  from  the  first  two  words 
with  which  the  Collect  for  the  Day  begins,  viz. :  "  Stir 
up,  we  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  the  wills  of  Thy  faith- 
ful people,"  etc.  This  Sunday  is  the  end  of  the  Chris- 
tian Year,  and  consequently  a  time  of  review,  gather- 
ing up  the  fragments  that  remain,  that  so  with  re- 
newed strength  and  stronger  purpose — stirred  up 
wills,  we  may  enter  on  the  new  year  which  begins  on 
the  following  Sunday. 

Stole. — A  long  band  or  scarf  of  silk  worn  by  the 
Priest  around  the  neck  and  hanging  down  in  front  to 
about  the  knees.  It  is  one  of  the  Altar  vestments  and 
should  be  worn  when  administering  any  Sacrament. 
The  stole  should  be  of  the  proper  color  of  the  Church 
Season  and  may  be  white,  green,  red,  violet  or  black. 
It  is  intended  to  symbolize  the  ropes  or  bands  with 
which  our  Lord  was  bound  to  the  pillar  when  He  was 


SUBDEACON— SUNDAY  SCHOOLS      247 

scourged.  It  also  signifies  the  yoke  of  patience 
which  the  Minister  of  Christ  must  bear  as  the  servant 
of  God.  When  worn  by  a  Deacon,  it  is  placed  on  the 
left  shoulder  and  fastened  under  the  right  arm.  (See 
VesTMENTS ;  also  Kissing  the  Stole.) 

Subdeacon. — In  former  times  the  name  given  to 
him  who  assisted  the  Celebrant  at  the  Holy  Commun- 
ion was  Deacon,  and  the  name  Subdeacon  to  one  who 
waited  on  the  Deacon  as  the  Deacon  waited  on  the 
Celebrant,  and  he  was  permitted  to  read  the  Epistle. 
In  time,  however,  these  attending  clergy  came  to 
be  called  by  names  characteristic  of  the  most  con- 
spicuous parts  of  their  duties,  viz. :  the  Gospeler  and 
Epistoler. 

Substance. — A  word  derived  from  the  Latin,  used 
in  Theology  as  the  equivalent  of  the  Greek  word 
ousia,  meaning  "  essence,"  and  used  in  the  definition 
of  the  nature  of  the  Godhead.  Thus  we  say  that  God 
is  one  in  substance  {i.  e.,  essence)  but  in  Persons,  Three. 
The  word  is  found  in  the  Creed  in  the  article  which 
speaks  of  the  Son  as  "  Being  of  one  substance  with 
the  Father." 

Suffrages The  intercessory  versicles  and  responses 

after  the  Creed  in  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer  and 
towards  the  end  of  the  Litany,  are  so  called. 

Sunday. — (See  Lord's  Day.) 

Sunday  Letter — (See  Dominical  Letter.) 

Sunday-schools. — Sunday-schools  were  originated 
in  the  Church  of  England  by  one  of  its  clergy,  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Steck,  who  afterwards,  in  1780,  called 
in  Mr.  Robert  Raikes,  a  layman,  to  assist  him.  Such 
schools  gradually  spread  and  increased,  until  to-day  it 


248  SUPER-ALTAR 

is  said  that  the  Sunday-schools  of  the  world  number 
three  millions  of  teachers  and  over  thirty  millions  of 
scholars.  Of  late  years  especially  the  Sunday-school 
has  become  a  most  important  factor  in  our  Church  life, 
and  yet  notwithstanding  its  very  manifest  purpose  it 
is  ever  presenting  problems  very  difficult  to  solve. 
These  perplexing  problems  no  doubt  arise  from  two 
main  causes,  (i)  a  practical,  though  oftentimes  un- 
conscious, ignoring  of  the  Church's  own  order  and 
method  and  (2)  from  the  mixed  conditions  of  the  re- 
ligious world  of  to-day  "  by  reason  of  our  unhappy 
divisions."  As  far  as  can  be  seen,  all  that  has  been 
written,  published  and  preached  on  this  subject  seems 
to  resolve  itself  into  simply  this — Try  to  do  the  best 
you  can  with  the  material  you  have,  the  short  time 
allotted  to  this  work,  usually  one  hour  a  week,  and  the 
absolute  voluntaryism  of  the  whole  undertaking.  And 
yet  in  spite  of  this  discouraging  outlook,  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  the  Sunday-school  offers  one  of  the 
very  best  fields  for  genuine  Church  work  and  is  "  worth 
while,"  as  has  been  fully  demonstrated  in  many  places 
of  earnest  toil  for  God.  This  work  is  far-reaching  in 
its  influence  and  no  estimate  can  be  given  of  the  pos- 
sible good  it  may  do  in  moulding  lives.  The  Rev,  G. 
W.  Shinn,  D.  D.,  speaking  of  the  Sunday-school  sets 
forth  its  object  as  follows  :  "  It  offers  to  aid  parents, 
sponsors  and  pastors  in  developing  the  religious  life 
of  the  young,  in  filling  their  minds  with  the  Truths  of 
our  most  holy  Faith,  and  in  training  them  to  serve 
God  faithfully  in  their  day  and  generation.  Whatever 
its  defects  of  administration,  this  is  its  aim." 

Super-Altar. — A  small  portable  slab  of  stone  used 


SUPER-FRONTAL— SURPLICED  CHOIR    249 

to  consecrate  upon  and  placed  on  an  unconsecrated 
Altar  or  a  wooden  Altar, 

Super-Frontal. — A  covering  on  the  top  of  the 
Altar  which  hangs  down  eight  or  ten  inches  in  front, 
varying  in  color  according  to  the  Church  Season. 

Sureties. — (See  Sponsors.) 

Surplice. — The  outer  garment,  made  of  linen,  worn 
over  the  cassock  by  the  officiating  minister  during  the 
Church  service.  It  is  a  loose  flowing  vestment,  gen- 
erally reaching  to  the  knees,  having  broad,  full,  open 
sleeves.  It  is  not  specially  a  Priestly  garment,  as  it  is 
worn  by  Deacons  and  also  by  Lay-Readers,  and  in  a 
modified  form  by  choristers.  The  word  is  derived 
from  the  Latin,  superpelliceum,  meaning  an  over-gar- 
ment.    (See  Vestments.) 

Surpliced  Choir. — When  the  body  of  singers  of 
the  Church  service  is  composed  of  boys  and  men  they 
are  vested  in  cassocks  and  surplices  or  cottas  and 
given  a  place  in  the  Chancel.  This  is  a  very  ancient 
usage  in  the  Church  of  God,  reaching  back  to  the 
Temple  service  at  Jerusalem.  In  the  description  of 
that  service  given  in  2  Chronicles  5:12  and  1 3  we 
read  :  "  Also  the  Levites  which  were  the  singers,  all 
of  them  of  Asaph,  of  Heman,  of  Jeduthun,  with  their 
sons  and  their  brethren,  being  arrayed  in  white  linen 
.  .  .  stood  at  the  east  end  of  the  Altar  .  .  . 
praising  and  thanking  God."  In  this  whole  passage 
we  see  the  original  of  those  surpliced  choirs  by  which 
the  same  Psalms  of  David  have  been  sung  in  every 
age  of  the  Christian  Church. 

The  surpliced  choir  has  always  been  a  feature  of  the 
Anglican  Church,  peculiar  to  it  as  a  national  custom. 


250  SURPLICED    CHOIR 

And  as  the  American  Church  is  the  daughter  of  the 
EngHsh  Church,  having  derived  from  her  all  her  great 
treasures  of  devotion  and  beauty  in  worship,  so  she, 
too,  employs  the  vested  choir  and  encourages  its  use. 
In  this  connection,  it  is  interesting  to  note  that  the 
first  mention  of  a  surpliced  choir  in  America  is  in 
connection  with  old  St.  Michael's  Church,  Charleston, 
S.  C.  In  the  history  of  this  parish  may  be  found  the 
following  interesting  reference  to  the  vested  choir : 
"  In  1798  there  was  a  bill  for  *  washing  the  surplaces 
(sic)  of  clergy  and  children.'  A  little  earlier  the 
Vestry  requested  the  Rector  to  entertain,  at  their  ex- 
pense, six  of  the  boys  on  Sunday  as  '  an  incitement 
for  their  better  performance  of  the  service ' ;  and  in 
1807  the  organist  was  requested  to  have  at  least 
twelve  choir  boys." 

Thus  as  early  as  the  end  of  the  Eighteenth  Century 
the  music  of  the  Church  was  rendered  by  a  surpliced 
choir  in  a  Southern  parish.  For  some  reason  vested 
choirs  were  given  up  in  the  American  Church  and  for 
many  years  little  or  nothing  was  heard  of  them.  But 
after  a  while  when  the  Church  here  got  more  thor- 
oughly established  and  began  to  put  on  strength  we 
find  that  its  growing  devotion  demanded  the  restoration 
of  the  vested  choir.  This  demand  became  so  general 
that  to-day  there  are  very  few  parishes  in  which  the 
music  is  not  thus  rendered.  This  is  not  to  be  won- 
dered at,  for  it  is  found  by  actual  experience  that  the 
surpliced  choir  of  men  and  boys,  numbering  from 
twenty  to  sixty  voices  according  to  the  size  of  the 
parish,  is  better  suited  to  render  the  Church's  music, 
more  in  keeping  with   the    Church's    devotions  and 


SURSUM   CORDA— SYNOD  257 

more  inspiring  and  helpful  to  the  congregation. 
Many  a  parish  has  thus  been  lifted  up,  strengthened, 
the  services  made  more  attractive  and  the  attendance 
at  them  increased,  because  the  music  rendered  in  this 
manner  becomes  thoroughly  congregational,  such  as 
the  people  themselves  can  join  in  and  make  it  their 
own. 

Sursum  Corda — The  Latin  title  of  that  portion  of 
the  Communion  Office  which  begins,  "  Lift  up  your 
hearts,"  which  the  Latin  words  mean.  This  is  found 
almost  word  for  word  in  every  known  Liturgy  from 
the  earhest  times,  and  without  doubt  has  come  down 
to  us  from  the  Apostolic  Age.  Even  at  so  early  a 
date  as  a.  d.  252  we  find  St.  Cyprian  giving  an  ex- 
planation of  the  meaning  and  purpose  of  the  Sursum 
Corda  as  follows  :  "  It  is  for  this  cause  that  the  Priest 
before  worship  uses  words  of  introduction  and  puts 
the  minds  of  his  brethren  in  preparation  by  saying, 
'  Lift  up  your  hearts ';  that  while  the  people  answer, 
'  We  lift  them  up  unto  the  Lord,'  they  may  be  re- 
minded that  there  is  nothing  for  them  to  think  of.  ex- 
cept the  Lord." 

Symbol. — The  ancient  name  for  "  Creed,"  which  in 
the  Greek  language  was  called  Symbolon,  i.  e.,  watch- 
word, by  which  as  the  sentinel  recognizes  a  friend,  so 
the  Christian  soldier  is  distinguished  from  the  open 
enemies  or  false  friends  of  the  Religion  of  Christ. 

Synod — The  word  used  in  the  Eastern  Church  for 
what  is  called  in  the  Western  Church  a  Council.  It 
is  from  a  Greek  word  meaning  coming  together. 
(See  Council.) 


252  TABLE— TESTIMONIALS 


Table. — (See  Lord's  Table.) 

Te  Deum. — The  Latin  title  of  the  hymn  beginning 
"  We  praise  Thee,  O  God,"  sung  after  the  First  Lesson 
at  Morning  Prayer.  It  is  one  of  the  oldest  of  Chris- 
tian hymns.  The  old  tradition  that  it  was  first  sung 
impromptu  and  antiphonally  by  St.  Ambrose  and  St. 
Augustine  at  the  Baptism  of  the  latter  in  a.  d.  386,  is 
not  now  accepted,  as  there  is  evidence  to  show  that 
the  Te  Deum  is  much  older  than  the  time  of  St.  Am- 
brose. So  early  as  a.  d.  252,  we  find  St.  Cyprian 
using  almost  the  same  words  as  occur  in  the  Te 
Deum.  It  is  now  generally  believed  that  this  noble 
canticle  in  its  present  form,  is  a  composition  of  the 
Fourth  or  Fifth  Century  and  that  it  represents  a  still 
more  ancient  hymn.  The  Te  Deum  is  sung  in  the 
Church  service  every  day  except  during  Advent  and 
Lent  when  the  Benedicite  is  sung  instead. 
Ten  Commandments. — (See  Decalogue.) 
Temperance — (See  Church  Temperance  Society.) 
Ter  Sanctus. — Meaning  Thrice  Holy.  The  Latin 
title  of  the  hymn  in  the  Communion  Office  beginning 
"  Holy,  Holy,  Holy."  This  hymn  is  of  the  most  an- 
cient origin  and  forms  part  of  all  the  oldest  Liturgies. 
In  the  Liturgies  of  St.  Basil  and  St.  Chrysostom,  it  is 
called  the  "  Triumphal  Hymn." 

Testimonials. — The  general  Canons  of  the  Church 
prescribe  that  when  the  Standing  Committee  of  a 
Diocese  recommends  to  the  Bishop  a  candidate  for 
Holy  Orders    for    ordination    to    the    Diaconate    or 


THANKSGIVING  253 

Priesthood,  that  it  shall  present  to  the  Bishop  a  certifi- 
cate or  testimonial  to  the  effect  that  the  candidate 
"  hath  lived  piously,  soberly  and  honestly,  and  hath 
not  since  his  admission  as  a  candidate  for  Orders, 
written,  taught  or  held  anything  contrary  to  the  doc- 
trine and  discipline  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church."  The  action  of  the  Committee  in  recom- 
mending such  person  to  be  admitted  a  candidate  for 
Holy  Orders  was  based  on  testimonials  made  by  the 
Clergy  and  laymen  who  knew  the  candidate  person- 
ally. So,  also,  when  a  Bishop  is  elected,  testimonials 
of  his  election  by  the  Convention  which  elected 
him,  and  from  the  House  of  Deputies  of  the  General 
Convention,  or  from  the  Standing  Committees  of  the 
various  Dioceses,  of  their  approbation  of  his  election 
and  also  of  his  fitness  for  the  ofifice  of  a  Bishop,  must 
be  presented  to  the  House  of  Bishops  before  order 
can  be  taken  for  his  consecration. 

Thanksgiving. — (See  General  Thanksgiving,  The.) 
Thanksgiving  Day. — The  day  appointed  by  the 
Civil  Authority  for  the  rendering  of  thanks  to  God 
for  the  blessings  bestowed  on  this  land  and  nation 
during  the  year.  It  usually  partakes  of  the  nature  of 
a  Harvest  Home  Festival,  prompted  no  doubt  by  the 
character  of  the  service  set  forth  in  the  Prayer-book 
to  be  used  on  this  day,  entitled,  "  A  Form  of  Prayer 
and  Thanksgiving  to  Almighty  God  for  the  Fruits  of 
the  earth  and  all  other  Blessings  of  His  Merciful 
Providence."  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  first 
Thanksgiving  Day  in  America  was  appointed,  not  by 
the  Pilgrims,  as  many  persons  mistakenly  believe,  but 
by   members   of  the   Church   of  England.      It  was 


254  THEOLOGICAL  VIRTUES 

celebrated  at  Monhegan,  off  the  Maine  coast,  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Kennebec  river,  as  far  back  as  1607 — • 
thirteen  years  prior  to  the  arrival  of  the  Mayflower  in 
Plymouth  Harbor — and  Chaplain  Seymore  preached 
a  sermon  "  gyving  God  thankes  for  our  happy  metynge 
and  saffe  ary  vail  into  ye  countrie."  The  earliest  Thanks- 
giving Day  of  the  Plymouth  colonists  was  in  1621. 

Theological  Virtues. — The  three  virtues,  Faith, 
Hope  and  Charity  or  Love,  as  enumerated  by  St.  Paul 
in  the  13th  chapter  of  i  Corinthians,  are  called 
Theological  Virtues  because  they  are  the  gift  of  God 
and  have  God  for  their  object.  They  may  be  ex- 
plained as  follows  : 

Faith  is  a  gift  of  God,  infused  into  our  souls, 
whereby  we  firmly  believe  all  these  things  which  God 
has  revealed. 

Hope  is  a  gift  of  God,  which  helps  us  to  expect  with 
confidence  that  God  will  give  us  all  things  necessary 
to  salvation,  if  we  only  do  what  He  requires  of  us. 

Charity  is  a  gift  of  God,  whereby  we  love  Almighty 
God  above  all  things  for  His  sake  and  our  neighbors 
as  ourselves. 

Thirty-nine  Articles. — (See  Articles  of  Religion.) 

Thomas  (St.)  the  Apostle. — The  Twenty-first  Day 
of  December  is  observed  in  memory  of  St.  Thomas, 
who  was  called  by  our  Lord  to  be  an  Apostle.  We 
find  very  little  in  Holy  Scripture  concerning  St. 
Thomas,  but  there  are  four  sayings  of  his  recorded 
which  are  indicative  of  his  character.  They  are  as 
follows : 

I.  "Lord  we  know  not  whither  Thou  goest,  and 
how  can  we  know  the  way?" — St.  John   14:  5. 


THREE  HOURS'  SERVICE  255 

2.  "  Let  us  also  go,  that  we  may  die  with  Him." 
— St.  John    II  :  16. 

3.  "  Except  I  shall  see  in  His  hands  the  print  of 
the  nails  and  put  my  fingers  in  the  print  of  the  nails 
and  thrust  my  hand  into  His  side,  I  will  not  believe." 
—  St.  John  20:  25. 

4.  "  My  Lord  and  my  God." — St.  John  20 :  28. 
From  these  sayings  we  see  in  St.  Thomas,  (i)  the 

spirit  of  inquiry,  (2)  bravery  in  the  face  of  danger,  (3) 
his  doubt  and  unbelief,  and  (4)  strong  conviction  and 
the  triumph  of  faith.  An  ancient  writer  declared  that 
•'  by  this  doubting  of  St.  Thomas  we  are  more  con- 
firmed in  our  belief  than  by  the  faith  of  the  other 
Apostles."  It  is  upon  this  fact  that  the  Collect  for  the 
Day  is  founded.  St.  Thomas  is  said  to  have  carried 
the  Gospel  to  the  Parthians,  Medes,  Persians  and 
Chaldeans,  among  whom  he  founded  the  Church.  It 
is  believed,  also,  that  he  preached  the  Gospel  in  India. 
He  suffered  martyrdom,  having  been  put  to  death  by 
the  Brahmins  at  Taprobane,  now  called  Sumatra.  In 
ecclesiastical  art,  St.  Thomas  is  represented  as  han- 
dling our  Lord's  wounds ;  or  in  reference  to  his  martyr- 
dom, with  a  lance  or  spear ;  also,  holding  a  carpenter's 
square. 

Three  Hours'  Service. — A  solemn  service  quite 
generally  held  in  our  Churches  on  Good  Friday,  from 
12  M.  to  3  p.  M.  in  commemoration  of  our  Lord's 
Agony  on  the  ^  Cross.  It  usually  consists  of  medita- 
tions, or  short  addresses,  on  the  Seven  Words  on  the 
Cross,  or  on  kindred  topics,  interspersed  with  hymns 
on  the  Passion,  special  prayers,  and  spaces  of  silence 
for   private    intercession.      If  well    conducted  it  is  a 


256  THURIFER— TRADITION 

most  impressive  and  helpful  service  and  serves  to 
bring  out  the  awful  events  of  that  momentous  day 
when  the  Saviour  of  men  was  cruelly  put  to  death  by 
those  whom  He  came  to  save. 

Thurifer, — The  name  given  to  one  who  bears  the 
censer  in  services  where  incense  is  used. 

Thursday,  Holy. — (See  Ascension  Day.) 

Thursday  in  Holy  Week. — (See  Maundy  Thurs- 
day.) 

Tierce. — The  third  hour  or  9  a.  m.  One  of  the 
seven  Canonical  Hours  (which  see). 

Tradition. — A  term  used  in  the  Thirty-fourth  Article 
of  Religion  to  denote  customs,  rites,  forms  and  cere- 
monies of  the  Church  which  have  been  transmitted  by 
oral  communications  or  long  established  usage,  and 
which  though  not  commanded  in  so  many  words  in 
Holy  Scripture,  yet  have  always  been  used  and  kept 
in  the  Holy  Catholic  Church.  For  this  reason  they 
are  revered,  practiced  and  retained  in  its  various 
branches  at  the  present  time.  Such  traditions  are  the 
following : 

1.  The  observance  of  the  first  day  of  the  week 
instead  of  the  seventh. 

2.  The  observance  of  the  Christian  Year,  or  the 
system  of  Feasts  and  Fasts  and  Holy  Seasons  accord- 
ing to  the  events  in  our  Lord's  Life. 

3.  The  Baptism  of  Infants. 

4.  The  use  of  Liturgical  worship. 

5.  The  use  of  vestments  by  the  ministers  in  divine 
service. 

6.  The  arrangement  of  our  churches  after  the 
model  of  the  Temple. 


TRANSEPTS  257 

7.  The  observance  of  the  seven  hours  of  prayer. 

8.  The  sign  of  the  Cross  in  Baptism  and  at  other 
times. 

9.  The  choral  service. 

All  these  traditions  of  the  Universal  Church  are 
retained  or  permitted  by  the  American  branch  of  the 
Church. 

It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  by  tradition  is  meant  the 
uniform  teaching  of  the  Church  from  the  beginning, 
i.  e.,  the  witness  that  the  Church  bears  by  the  writings 
of  the  Fathers  and  the  enactments  of  her  General 
Councils  to  the  Truths  of  the  Christian  Religion  and 
the  interpretation  of  Holy  Scripture.  This  is  in  ac- 
cord with  St.  Peter's  words,  "  No  prophecy  of  the 
Scripture  is  of  any  private  interpretation."  Inasmuch 
as  the  Church  is  the  "  Witness  and  keeper  of  Holy 
Writ,"  and  that  it  is  upon  her  testimony  that  we  know 
what  is  the  Bible,  it  is  but  reasonable  to  defer  to  her 
interpretation,  her  universal  customs  and  traditions  as 
to  its  meaning.  (See  Undivided  Church;  also 
Fathers,  The.) 

Transepts. — When  churches  are  built  in  the  form 
of  a  cross  they  have  two  wings,  one  on  each  side, 
projecting  at  right  angles  with  the  nave  and  chancel. 
These  projected  wings,  forming  the  arm  of  the  cross, 
are  called  the  transepts,  north  and  south. 

Transfiguration,  The. — A  Feast  of  the  Church  ob- 
served on  August  6,  in  commemoration  of  our  Lord's 
Transfiguration  on  the  Mount  in  the  presence  of  His 
three  disciples,  St.  Peter,  St.  James  and  St.  John.  It 
is  a  restored  Festival  in  our  Calendar.  The  American 
Church  having  thought  good  to  order  a  revision  of 


258  TRANSEPTS 

the  Prayer-book  after  a  hundred  years  use  of  it  as  set 
forth  in  the  year  1789,  completed  this  revision  in  1892 
after  fifteen  years  of  labor  spent  upon  it.  The  first 
action  taken  on  the  subject  was  by  the  General  Con- 
vention in  1883,  when  among  other  changes  and 
restorations  the  Feast  of  the  Transfiguration  was  re- 
stored to  the  Calendar  and  appointed  to  be  observed 
August  6.  This  date  it  is  thought  is  the  actual  time 
of  the  year  at  which  the  Transfiguration  took  place. 
As  a  day  of  commemoration,  this  Festival  has  been 
observed  in  the  Eastern  Church  since  a.  d.  yoo,  and 
in  the  Western  Church  since  the  year  450.  It  was 
ordered  to  be  universally  observed  in  a.  d.  1457.  We 
cannot  doubt  that  its  restoration  to  our  Calendar  is  a 
decided  gain  to  our  spiritual  treasury  of  devotions  and 
instructions,  for  it  commemorates  an  event  in  our 
Lord's  Life  which  has  deep  significance  in  relation  to 
our  Lord  Himself  and  also  to  our  own  spiritual  life. 
Our  Lord,  before  His  last  journey  to  Jerusalem,  took 
the  three  chief  Apostles  with  Him  into  a  high  moun- 
tain and  then  as  He  prayed,  He  was  transfigured  be- 
fore them.  His  raiment  became  white  as  the  light, 
His  face  shone  as  the  sun,  and  Moses  and  Elias  ap- 
peared and  talked  with  Him.  "  And  there  came  a 
voice  out  of  the  cloud,  saying,  This  is  My  beloved 
Son,  hear  Him."  It  was  thus  that  His  Divine  nature 
was  revealed  and  enabled  the  Apostle  St.  John  to  tes- 
tify, "  We  beheld  His  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  Only 
Begotten  of  the  Father."  Proper  Lessons  and  Proper 
Psalms  for  the  services  for  this  day  as  well  as  Collect, 
Epistle  and  Gospel  emphasize  the  importance  of  the 
Feast  of  the  Transfiguration  and  mark  it  as  one  of  the 


TREFOIL— TRINITY,  THE  HOLY      259 

great  days  of  the  Church.  The  ecclesiastical  color  is 
white. 

Trefoil. — An  ornament  used  in  Gothic  architecture, 
formed  by  mouldings  in  the  head  of  window  lights, 
tracery,  panelings,  etc.,  so  arranged  as  to  resemble 
the  trefoil,  {i.  e.,  three  leaved)  clover,  as  an  emblem  of 
the  Trinity. 

Trine  Immersion. — The  name  given  to  the  prac- 
tice in  the  Primitive  Church,  of  dipping  a  person,  who 
was  being  baptized,  three  times  beneath  the  surface  of 
the  water,  i.  e.,  at  each  name  of  the  three  Persons  in 
the  Blessed  Trinity.  When  Baptism  was  by  affusion 
or  pouring,  as  is  usual  at  the  present  time,  the  affusion 
was  also  trine.  The  Apostolic  canons  insisted  so 
strongly  on  this  mode  of  Baptism  that  they  enjoined 
that  the  Bishop  or  Priest  who  did  not  thus  administer 
it  should  be  deposed.  This  threefold  method  of 
Baptism  still  prevails  in  the  Church  and  is  the  only 
proper  method  of  administering  this  sacrament. 

Trinity,  The  Holy. — A  name  applied  to  the  God- 
head and  signifying  Three  in  One  and  One  in  Three 
— the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost — a  doc- 
trine which  is  held  by  all  branches  of  the  Catholic 
Church  and  by  the  greater  number  of  the  various 
Christian  denominations.  The  word  "  Trinity  "  is  not 
found  in  the  Bible  and  is  said  to  have  been  first  used 
by  Theophilus,  Bishop  of  Antioch,  in  the  second  cen- 
tury as  a  concise  expression  of  the  Christian  Faith 
concerning  the  Godhead,  that  "  there  is  but  one  living 
and  true  God,  everlasting,  without  body,  parts  or  pas- 
sions ;  of  infinite  power,  wisdom  and  goodness ;  the 
Maker  and  Preserver  of  all  things  both  visible  and  in- 


26o    TRINITY  SEASON— TRINITY  SUNDAY 

visible.  And  in  the  unity  of  this  Godhead  there  be 
three  Persons,  of  one  substance,  power  and  eternity  : 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost."  (Art.  I). 
The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  deals  with  matter  beyond 
reason  but  not  contrary  to  reason  ;  is  the  subject  of 
Revelation  and  as  such  is  proposed  to  our  faith  faculty. 
For  this  reason  it  is  called  a  Mystery  of  the  Gospel. 

Trinity  Season,  The. — The  long  period  between 
Trinity  Sunday  and  the  First  Sunday  in  Advent  is  so 
called.  Its  length  is  dependent  on  the  time  Easter  is 
kept  and  may  include  as  many  as  twenty-seven  Sundays. 
The  devotions  and  the  Scriptural  Lessons  are  intended 
to  bring  before  us  the  moralities  of  the  Gospel  and  the 
practical  duties  of  the  Christian  Ufe.  Or  as  Bishop 
Coxe  has  finely  expressed  it,  "  The  first  half  of  the 
year  is  devoted  to  Doctrine  primarily,  and  to  Duty  as 
seen  in  direct  relation  to  Doctrine.  So,  the  second 
half  is  devoted  to  Duty  primarily,  and  to  Doctrine 
only  as  reduced  to  practical  Piety,  Thus  is  the  Chris- 
tian Year  divided  between  the  Creed  and  the  Deca- 
logue." The  Last  Sunday  of  the  Season  is  observed 
as  the  "  Sunday  next  before  Advent,"  but  is  popularly 
called  "  Stir  up  Sunday  "  from  the  first  two  words  of 
the  Collect  for  the  Day.  The  Church  color  for  the 
Trinity  Season  is  green. 

Trinity  Sunday. — Trinity  Sunday  is  a  Festival  of 
late  institution,  as  the  day  on  which  it  is  observed  was 
originally  kept  as  the  Octave  of  Whitsun  Day.  It 
was  not  until  A.  d.  1260  that  it  was  first  directed  by 
the  Synod  of  Aries  to  be  observed  by  the  whole  Church 
as  Trinity  Sunday,  although  Thomas  a  Beckett  is 
said  to  have   instituted    this   Festival  in  England  in 


TRISAGION--TRIUMPHANT  261 

A.  D.  1 162,  and  reference  is  made  to  it  as  early  as 
A.  D.  834.  The  observance  of  this  day  is  very  signifi- 
cant and  rounds  out  or  completes  the  former  com- 
memorations of  the  year.  As  set  forth  in  "  Thoughts 
on  the  Services,"  "  The  Church's  services  have  culmi- 
nated ;  to-day  they  mount  up  to  the  Throne  of  the 
Godhead ;  for  knowing  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
we  know  the  Father  also,  and  that  these  Three  are 
not  three  Gods,  but  one  God.  The  Church  to-day 
celebrates  the  glory  and  majesty  of  God  in  His 
essence  and  in  His  works.  In  the  word  Trinity,  she 
simply  sums  up  what  is  revealed  concerning  Him, — 
that  in  Substance  He  is  One,  but  in  Persons,  Three. 
.  .  .  The  Collect  enables  us  to  worship  the  Unity 
which  exists  in  the  power  of  the  Divine  Majesty,  even 
while  we  acknowledge  the  glory  of  the  Eternal 
Trinity."  Proper  Lessons,  Proper  Psalms  and  Proper 
Preface  in  the  Communion  Office  emphasize  the  im- 
portance of  the  Festival  and  mark  it  as  one  of  the 
great  days  of  the  Church.  The  ecclesiastical  color  is 
white. 

Trisagion. — A  Greek  word  meaning  the  same  as 
Ter  Sanctus,  i.  e.,  "  Thrice  Holy,"  but  it  is  not  used 
in  the  Greek  Church  for  the  same  thing,  but  is  the 
title  of  the  respond  used  in  the  Reproaches  and  other 
services,  namely,  "  Holy  God,  Holy  and  Mighty,  Holy 
and  Immortal,  have  mercy  upon  us." 

Triumphal  Hymn — The  ancient  name  given  to  the 
Ter  Sanctus,  the  hymn  in  the  Communion  office  be- 
ginning, "  Holy,  Holy,  Holy." 

Triumphant,  The  Church — The  Church  in  Heaven. 
(See  Church  Catholic.) 


262      TUNICLE— UNDIVIDED  CHURCH 

Tunicle. — A  vestment  worn  by  the  Subdeacon  or 
Epistoler  at  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion  ; 
somewhat  similar  to  the  Dalmatic  worn  by  the  Dea- 
con or  Gospeler,  but  shorter,  narrower  and  not  so 
elaborately  embroidered. 
Turning  to  the  East — (See  East,  Turning  to.) 
Twelfth  Day. — A  popular  name  given  to  the  Feast 
of  the  Epiphany  which  occurs  twelve  days  after 
Christmas.  Many  social  rites  and  customs  have  long 
been  connected  with  the  evening  of  this  Festival, 
which  is  commonly  called  "  Twelfth  Night." 


U 

Unction. — (See  Anointing  the  Sick.) 

Undivided  Church. — In  the  great  work  of  the  Ref- 
ormation in  the  Sixteenth  Century,  the  Church  of 
England  did  not  seek  to  introduce  innovations,  to 
erect  a  new  church  in  the  place  of  the  old,  or  to 
change  the  old  religion  for  a  new  religion.  What  it 
aimed  to  do  was  to  retain  its  ancient  heritage,  but  at 
the  same  time  to  free  the  old  Church  from  certain 
grave  abuses,  to  purify  the  old  religion  from  many 
harmful  superstitions  which  had  sprung  up  during  the 
Middle  Ages.  Thus  "  the  continuity  of  the  English 
Church  was  the  first  principle  of  the  English  Ref- 
ormation." In  all  the  work  of  Reformation,  cover- 
ing a  long  period  of  time,  the  appeal  was  con- 
stantly made  to  the  primitive  standards  of  the 
Undivided  Church  ;  to  Holy  Scripture  as  interpreted 
by  the  teaching  and  customs  of  the  Primitive  Church, 


UNITY,  CHURCH  263 

the  writings  of  the  Fathers  and  the  decisions  of  the 
General  Councils.  The  reasonableness  of  this  appeal 
will  appear  when  we  consider  that  it  is  this  early  age 
of  Christianity,  the  age  nearest  to  the  time  of  the 
Apostles,  which  best  preserved  the  personal  instructions 
of  the  Twelve,  which  was  most  hkely  to  be  in  accord 
with  the  Will  of  our  Lord  and  which  maintained  the 
Church's  unity  unimpaired.  It  was  during  this  time, 
because  the  Church  was  one  and  undivided,  that  the 
Canon  of  Scripture  was  established,  that  it  was  pos- 
sible to  hold  the  Ecumenical  Councils  which  defined 
"  the  Faith  once  delivered  to  the  Saints,"  and  gave  us 
the  Creeds  as  the  "  Rule  of  Faith."  For  this  reason 
the  English  Church  in  her  Reformation  appealed  to 
the  practice,  teaching  and  decisions  of  the  Undivided 
Church.  It  was  thus  she  was  enabled  to  preserve  her 
historic  continuity.  The  original  Unity  of  the  Church 
was  finally  broken  by  the  great  schism  between  the 
East  and  the  West  which  took  place  a.  d.  1054,  (See 
Traditions  ;  also  Fathers,  The.) 

Unity,  Church. — The  most  apparent,  most  mani- 
fest teaching  of  Holy  Scripture  is  the  unity  or  oneness 
of  the  Church  of  Christ.  It  was  for  this  our  Lord 
prayed, "  That  they  all  may  be  one ;  as  Thou,  Father,  art 
in  Me,  and  I  in  Thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us  : 
that  the  world  may  believe  that  Thou  hast  sent  Me  " 
(St.  John  17:  25).  We  have  in  these  words  declared 
the  purpose  gf  such  unity,  viz. :  "  that  the  world  may 
believe."  So,  also,  St.  Paul  wrote,  "  Endeavoring  to 
keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace. 
There  is  one  Body  and  one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are 
called  in  one  hope  of  your  calling ;  one  Lord,  one 


264  UNITY,  CHURCH 

Faith,   one   Baptism,  one   God   and   Father  of   all" 
(Ephesians  4:  3-6).     Again,  in  the  New  Testament 
the  Church  is  called  the  Body  of  Christ,  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  the  Bride,  and  its  people  are  declared  to  be 
branches  of  the  one  Vine  Jesus  Christ  Himself.    "  The 
great  thought  running  through  all  the  New  Testament 
descriptions   of  the  Church   is  that  of  the  Church's 
unity  in  itself  through  its  union  with  Christ  the  Head." 
There  is  not  the  slightest  warrant  in  the  Bible  for  the 
present   state  of   our  divided  Christianity,  which   is 
simply   the   result    of   sin    and    man's    waywardness. 
This  truth  is  becoming  more  and  more  realized  among 
many  earnest   and   thoughtful   men    in   all   religious 
bodies  and  they  are  longing  and  praying  for  the  Re- 
union of  Christendom.     This  desire  has  also  developed 
a  study  of  Church  History  which  heretofore  has  been 
a  much  neglected  department  of  Christian  knowledge. 
This  more  general  study  of  the  history  of  the  Church 
has  already  been  productive  of  the  greatest  good.     It 
has  given  men  broader  views  and  a  clearer  conception 
of  that  kingdom   of  grace,  of  which    Christ  is  the 
Head   and   which   is   to   be   the   one,  living  witness 
whereby  the  world  may  be  brought  to  believe  that  the 
Divine  Father  hath  sent  His  Son  to  be  the  world's 
Saviour.      For     this     blessed    consummation    many 
earnest  and  devout  men  in  all  places  and  in  almost 
every  communion  are  using  daily  the  following  beauti- 
ful 

Prayer  for  Unity. 

"  O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  saidst  unto  Thine 
Apostles,  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  My  Peace  I  give 
unto  you  :  Regard  not  our  sins,  but  the  faith  of  Thy 


UNLEAVENED  BREAD— USE  265 

Church ;  and  grant  her  that  Peace  and  Unity,  which 
is  agreeable  to  Thy  Will,  Who  livest  and  reignest  with 
the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  one  God,  world  with- 
out end.  Amen."     (See  Undivided  Church.) 

Unleavened  Bread. — From  time  immemorial  the 
bread  used  in  the  Holy  Communion  has  generally 
been  unleavened,  or  wafer  bread  as  it  is  sometimes 
called,  from  its  shape,  being  made  round  like  a  wafer. 
Unleavened  bread  is  used  from  a  sense  of  reverence, 
using  something  specially  made  for  so  holy  a  purpose, 
and  also  because  unleavened  bread  is  not  so  likely  to 
crumble  as  ordinary  bread.  It  is  also  believed  that 
this  was  undoubtedly  the  kind  of  bread  our  Lord  used 
when  He  instituted  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

Use. — This  is  an  ecclesiastical  term  to  designate  the 
Liturgy  or  Prayer-book  peculiar  to  any  Diocese  or 
national  Church  and  differing  from  other  Liturgies 
in  minor  details.  For  example,  in  the  early  ages  of 
the  English  Church  there  were  different  "  uses,"  or 
customs,  such  as  the  Salisbury  or  "  Sarum  Use " ; 
meaning  the  Prayer-book  set  forth  by  Osmond  in  a.  d. 
1085,  and  used  in  the  Diocese  of  Salisbury.  So  also, 
there  was  the  "  Use  of  Bangor,"  the  "  Use  of  York," 
the  "  Hereford  Use,"  etc.,  but  all  these  differing 
"  uses  "  were  finally  superseded  by  the  one  national 
use,  the  present  Prayer-book  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. The  American  Prayer-book  is  declared  in  the 
title  page  to  ^e  "  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and 
Administrations  of  the  Sacraments  and  other  Rites 
and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church  (Catholic)  According 
to  THE  Use  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America." 


266  VEIL— VERSICLES 


V 

Veil.— (See  Chalice  Veil.) 

Veni  Creator  Spiritus. — The  Latin  title  of  a  very 
ancient  hymn  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  sung  in  the  Ordina- 
tion Offices,  appropriate  to  Whitsun  Day,  and 
formerly  sung  at  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Eucharist. 
The  authorship  of  this  hymn  is  commonly  ascribed  to 
St.  Ambrose,  a.  d.  350.  The  first  English  version 
(added  to  the  Prayer-book  in  1662)  has  been  attributed 
to  John  Dryden. 

Venite  Exultemus. — Meaning,  "  O  come,  let  us 
sing,"  the  Latin  title  of  the  95th  Psalm,  sung  as  the 
first  canticle  at  Morning  Prayer  as  an  Invitatory  to  the 
use  of  the  Psalter.     (See  Invitatory.) 

Verger. — The  name  originally  given  to  one  who 
carried  the  verge,  or  staff,  before  a  cathedral  or  colle- 
giate dignitary.  The  name  is  now  commonly  applied 
to  a  paid  usher. 

Versicles. — Little  verses  or  sentences  uttered  by  the 
officiating  minister  with  corresponding  replies  or  re- 
sponses by  the  congregation.     For  example, 

V.     O  Lord,  open  Thou  our  lips. 

R.  And  our  mouth  shall  show  forth  Thy  praise. 
This  feature  of  Public  Worship  has  prevailed  in  the 
Christian  Church  from  the  most  ancient  times,  as  we 
find  it  mentioned  as  early  as  A.  d  543  as  being  even 
then  of  ancient  origin.  This  is  with  special  reference 
to  the  Versicles  after  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  the  Daily 
Offices,  which  have  been  called  the  Sursum  Corda  of 
the  Daily  services.     (See  Responsive  Services.) 


VESPERS— VESTMENTS  267 

Vespers. — One  of  the  Seven  Canonical  Hours 
(which  see).  It  was  from  the  ancient  offices  of  Ves- 
pers and  Compline  that  the  present  service  of  Even- 
ing Prayer  was  compiled.  This  service  is  sometimes 
now  called  Vespers  and  also  Even  Song  (which  see). 

Vessels,  Sacred. — The  vessels  used  in  celebrating 
the  Holy  Communion  are  so  called,  from  the  sacred 
purpose  for  which  they  are  intended.  These  sacred 
vessels  are  the  Chalice,  Paten  and  Flagon,  which  should 
be  made  of  silver  or  gold  only — the  best  that  we  have 
for  so  sacred  a  purpose. 

Vestments. — It  has  been  pointed  out  that  "  The 
clergy  and  all  who  act  ministerially  in  divine  service 
are  clad  in  surplices  and  other  vestments,  not  that  they 
may  have  a  decent  and  uniform  appearance  in  sight  of 
the  congregation,  but  as  wearing  robes  distinctive  of 
their  office  in  ministering  before  Him  whom  they 
worship."  In  this  statement  we  have  a  rationale,  so 
to  speak,  of  the  use  of  vestments,  and  it  is  a  very 
striking  fact  that  such  use  has  universally  prevailed  in 
the  Historic  Churches  from  the  most  ancient  times. 
(See  EucHARiSTic  Vestments.)  Of  the  vestments  thus 
worn  in  the  Church's  services  there  are  first  the 
Eucharistic  Vestments,  namely  : 

The  Amice,  is  a  broad  linen  band  richly  embroid- 
ered, first  placed  on  the  head  and  then  dropped  on  the 
shoulders  as  a  covering  for  the  neck  and  is  intended 
to  symbolize  the  Helmet  of  Salvation.  It  also  sym- 
bolizes the  linen  cloth  with  which  the  Jews  blindfolded 
our  Lord. 

The  Alb,  a  long  white  linen  garment  with  narrow 
sleeves    tied   at   the   waist    by   a   white    cord.     It  is 


268  IVESTMENTS 

emblematic  of  purity  and  innocence  and  also  of  the 
ministerial  office.  It  also  represents  the  white  gar- 
ment in  which  Herod  clothed  our  Saviour. 

The  Girdle,  used  to  confine  the  Alb  at  the  waist, 
is  emblematic  of  the  work  of  the  Lord,  to  perform 
which  the  sacred  ministers  gird  up,  as  it  were,  their 
loins.  The  girdle,  and  also  the  stole  and  maniple  are 
intended  to  represent  the  cords  and  fetters  with  which 
the  officers  bound  Jesus  in  His  Passion. 

The  Maniple  is  a  scarf  like  a  short  stole,  worn  on 
the  left  arm  over  the  sleeve  of  the  Alb  by  the  Cele- 
brant. It  is  made  of  silk,  with  a  fringe  and  embroid- 
ered with  three  crosses. 

The  Stole  (which  see).  When  used  at  the  Cele- 
bration it  is  worn  crossed  on  the  breast  and  kept  in 
place  by  the  girdle.  Like  the  girdle  and  maniple,  it 
symbolizes  the  ropes  or  bands  with  which  our  Lord 
was  bound  to  the  pillar  when  He  was  scourged. 

The  Chasuble  is  a  circular  cloak  worn  over  the  Alb 
and  hanging  from  the  shoulders.  It  is  universally 
called  "  the  Vestment "  because  it  is  the  characteristic 
Eucharistic  robe  of  all  Christendom  and  has  been  so 
from  the  earliest  age  of  the  Church.  The  rationale  is 
thus  given  :  "  The  over-vesture  or  chasuble  as  touch- 
ing the  mystery  signifieth  the  purple  mantle  that 
Pilate's  soldiers  put  upon  Christ  after  that  they  had 
scourged  Him.  And  as  touching  the  Minister,  it  sig- 
nifieth charity,  a  virtue  excellent  above  all  others." 

Other  vestments  worn  by  the  clergy  are  the  cassock, 
the  surplice,  biretta,  hood,  and  when  assisting  at  the 
Holy  Communion,  the  Dalmatic  and  Tunicle ;  and  by 
Bishops,  the  chimere,  rochet,  mitre  and  cope  (this  last 


VESTRY— VIA  MEDIA  269 

may  also  be  worn  by  a  Priest) ;  each  of  which  is  de- 
scribed under  its  proper  head,  to  which  the  reader  is 
referred. 

Vestry. — The  name  given  to  the  room  attached  to 
or  within  the  church  building,  used  for  vesting  in,  or 
in  which  the  vestments  are  kept.  From  the  old  cus- 
tom of  parish  meetings  be  held  in  it,  such  meetings 
were  called  the  Vestry ;  a  name  that  has  since  been 
applied  to  the  representatives  of  the  parish  elected 
annually  to  manage  its  financial  and  secular  affairs. 
It  is  to  be  noted  that  there  is  nothing  to  be  found  in 
the  Primitive  Church  corresponding  to  the  modern 
Vestry.  This  fact  may  explain  why  it  is  that  the 
Vestry  System,  as  such,  is  ever  presenting  problems 
difficult  to  solve.  The  "  Vestry  Problem  "  has  com- 
manded the  attention  of  the  General  Convention  from 
time  to  time,  but  so  far  nothing  has  been  presented 
for  its  solution.  The  purpose  and  duties  of  the  Vestry 
as  commonly  understood  may  be  stated  as  follows  :  It 
is  the  duty  of  the  Wardens  and  Vestry  (it  ought  to  be 
always  with  the  advice  of  the  Bishop)  to  consider  and 
determine  upon  the  election  of  a  minister  when  the 
Rectorship  is  vacant ;  to  see  that  the  minister  is  well 
and  properly  supported,  sufficiently  and  punctually 
paid  ;  to  make  and  execute  all  contracts  for  the  erec- 
tion of  church  edifices,  rectories  and  other  church 
buildings  ;  to  provide  for  their  furnishing  and  repair 
and  due  preservation  ;  to  hold  all  Church  property  as 
Trustees  of  the  Parish,  and  as  such  generally  to  trans- 
act all  temporal  and  financial  business  of  the  Parish. 
(For  the  duties  of  Wardens,  see  Church  Wardens.) 

Via  Media. — A  Latin  term,  meaning  middle  course 


270  VIATICUM— VIGILS 

as  between  two  extremes.  The  term  is  used  to  de- 
scribe the  AngHcan  or  Episcopal  Church  as  avoiding 
Romanism  on  the  one  hand,  and  Protestantism  on  the 
other. 

Viaticum. — A  term  used  to  describe  the  Holy 
Communion  administered  to  a  dying  person.  A  Canon 
of  the  Nicene  Council  (a.  d.  325)  provided  that  no 
one  should  "  be  deprived  of  his  perfect  and  most  nec- 
essary viaticum  when  he  departs  out  of  this  life." 
The  word  means  "  a  provision  made  for  a  journey." 

Vicar. — A  term  introduced  from  the  English  Church 
and  applied  to  one  who  has  charge  of  a  chapel  con- 
nected with  a  Parish,  as  his  sole  charge.  For  ex- 
ample, the  term  has  been  applied  to  certain  clergy  of 
Trinity  Church,  New  York,  who  have  charge  of 
chapels  which  possess  the  dignity  of  parishes,  but  the 
support  of  which  is  derived  mainly  from  the  Parish 
Corporation.  In  the  English  Church,  the  Rector,  or 
chapter,  or  religious  house  or  even  a  layman,  has  the 
whole  right  to  the  income  of  the  Parish  but  the  Vicar 
only  to  a  certain  portion  of  it  as  the  Pastor  of  the 
Flock.  The  origin  and  meaning  of  this  title  as  used 
in  the  Church  of  England  are  thus  given  in  Black- 
stone's  Commentaries,  "  These  appropriating  corpora- 
tions, or  religious  houses,  were  wont  to  depute  one  of 
their  body  to  perform  divine  service  in  those  parishes 
of  which  the  society  was  the  Parson.  This  officiating 
minister  was  in  reality  no  more  than  a  curate,  deputy 
or  vicegerent  of  the  appropriator,  and  therefore  called 
vicarius  or  vicar!* 

Vigils. — Vigils  are  the  Evens  before  certain  Feasts. 
In  the  ancient  use  of  the  Church,  Festivals  were  com- 


VINCENT,  RULE  OF  SAINT  271 

monly  ushered  in  by  the  attendance  of  preceding 
vigils,  or  watchings  all  the  night  as  a  preparation  for 
the  solemnities  of  the  following  day,  and  were  ob- 
served with  fasting  and  prayer. 

Vincent,  Rule  of  Saint. — St.  Vincent  of  Lerins  who 
died  A.  D.  304  has  always  been  revered  in  the  Church 
and  is  known  as  the  author  of  the  saying,  "  Quod 
semper,  quod  ubique,  quod  ab  omnibus,  creditum 
est,"  meaning  what  has  been  done  or  believed  always^ 
everywhere  and  by  all  is  to  be  accepted.  The  prin- 
ciple involved  in  these  words  is  the  test  of  orthodoxy 
and  the  sanction  for  the  Church's  usages.  St.  Vin- 
cent's rule,  therefore,  still  holds  good,  for  nothing  can 
be  of  the  Faith,  as  necessary  to  be  believed  unless 
it  can  satisfy  the  tests  of  antiquity,  universality  and 
general  consent.  (See  Traditions  ;  also  Undivided 
Church.) 

Virgin  Mary. — (See  Blessed  Virgin  Mary.) 

Virtues,  The  Cardinal. — The  four  virtues,  namely. 
Prudence,  Justice,  Temperance  and  Fortitude,  which 
Solomon  sets  forth  in  the  Book  of  Wisdom,  VIII,  7, 
are  called  Cardinal  Virtues  because  they  are  most  im- 
portant in  the  Christian  Life.  They  may  be  briefly 
defined  as  follows  : 

Prudence,  choosing  the  right  and  knowing  what 
means  to  employ  for  accomplishing  it. 

Justice,  rendering  to  all  their  dues. 

Temperance,  the  virtue  of  self-control  in  all  things. 

Fortitude,  bravery  in  doing  God's  Will. 

Virtues,  Theological. — (See  Theological  Virtues.) 

Visitation,  Episcopal. — (See  Bishop's  Visitation.) 

Visitation  of  Prisoners. — The  title  of  an  Office  in 


272  VISITATION  OF  THE  SICK 

the  Prayer-book.  It  is  not  contained  in  the  English 
Prayer-book  but  was  taken  from  the  Irish  Book  of 
Common  Prayer  of  1771  and  inserted  in  the  Ameri- 
can Prayer-book  in  1789.  This  is  a  very  comprehen- 
sive and  appropriate  Office,  proving  of  great  value  to 
the  Clergy  who  are  called  to  minister  to  the  spiritual 
wants  of  prisoners. 

Visitation   of  the  Sick A    requirement    of    the 

Church  is  that  "  When  any  person  is  sick,  notice  shall 
be  given  thereof  to  the  Minister  of  the  Parish." 
When  the  Minister  visits  such  sick  person,  the  Prayer- 
book  provides  a  service  which  may  be  used,  entitled 
"  The  Order  for  the  Visitation  of  the  Sick."  This 
service  was  first  set  forth  in  1549  but  was  added  to  in 
1662,  since  which  date  it  has  remained  practically  un- 
changed. It  is  a  very  beautiful  and  affecting  service, 
bringing  great  peace  and  comfort  to  the  sick  and  is 
another  fine  illustration  of  the  tender  care  our  Mother 
Church  shows  for  all  her  children  in  all  conditions  of 
their  life.  As  there  is  so  much  misapprehension  as  to 
the  meaning  and  purpose  of  the  ministrations  of 
Christ's  Ministers  at  the  bedside  of  the  sick,  we  give 
the  following  excellent  comment  on  this  Office  in 
Wheatley's  Treatise  on  the  Prayer-book :  "  Though 
private  friends  may  pray  for  us  and  with  us,  yet  we 
can  by  no  means  place  such  confidence  in  their 
prayers,  as  we  may  in  those  sent  to  Heaven  in  our 
behalf  by  such  as  are  peculiarly  commissioned  to 
offer  them.  For  this  reason  it  is  enjoined  by  St. 
James  in  his  Epistle,  that  '  if  any  be  sick,  they  shall 
call  for  the  Elders  of  the  Church.'  From  this  it  may 
be  observed,  that  the  care  of  sending  for  the  Minister 


vow  273 

is  left  to  the  sick.  For  the  Priest  himself,  it  is  very- 
probable,  may  never  have  heard  of  his  sickness ;  or, 
if  he  has,  may  not  be  so  good  a  judge  when  his  visit 
will  be  seasonable.  For  this  reason  it  is  ordered  by 
the  rubric  that '  when  any  person  is  sick,  notice  shall 
be  given  thereof  to  the  Minister  of  the  Parish  ' ;  Not 
when  the  person  is  just  expiring  (as  is  too  often  done), 
but  when  the  disease  first  discovers  its  approach.  To 
put  it  off  to  the  last  scene  of  life,  is  to  defer  the  Office 
till  it  can  do  no  good.  For  when  the  sickness  is  grown 
past  recovery,  to  pray  for  his  restoration  is  only  to 
mock  the  Almighty;  and  what  spiritual  advantage 
can  be  expected  from  the  Minister's  assistance  to  one 
who  is  unable  to  do  anything  for  himself?" 

Vow. — A  promise  made  to  God.  Being  brought 
into  covenant  with  God  in  Holy  Baptism,  the  vows  or 
promises  made  unto  God  in  that  Sacrament  are  three 
in  number  : 

1 .  Renunciation,  by  which  we  renounce  the  three 
great  powers  of  evil, — world,  flesh  and  devil. 

2.  Faith,  by  which  we  confess  our  belief  in  the 
Name  into  which  we  are  baptized — Father,  Son  and 
Holy  Ghost,  around  which  the  articles  of  the  Chris- 
tian Faith  as  contained  in  the  Apostles'  Creed  are 
grouped. 

3.  Obedience,  by  which  we  promise  to  serve  God 
truly  all  the  days  of  our  life. 

These  three  vows  of  Baptism  cover  the  whole 
period  of  life — past,  present  and  future,  and  are  the 
basis  of  all  godly  and  righteous  living. 

Over  and  above  these  vows  of  their  Baptism  mem- 
bers of  Religious  Orders  make  special  vows  to  God, — 


274  WAFER  BREAD— WATER 

vows  of  poverty,  obedience  and  chastity  for  the  more 
efficient  prosecution  of  the  work  they  have  under- 
taken for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  benefit  of  souls. 


w 

Wafer  Bread. — (See  Unleavened  Bread.)  , 

Wardens. — (See  Church  Wardens.) 

Warnings. — The  Exhortations  in  the  Communion 
Office  announcing  a  future  celebration  are  called 
"  Warnings,"  and  are  intended  to  be  a  sufficient  notifica- 
tion to  the  Communicants  so  that  they  may  make 
their  preparation  for  the  receiving  of  the  Communion. 
Where  there  are  frequent  celebrations,  as  on  every 
Sunday  and  Holy  Day,  "  the  rubric  does  not  seem  to 
enjoin  their  constant  use,  but  to  require  this  form  of 
exhortation  to  be  used  at  those  times  when  the  Min- 
ister thinks  it  necessary  to  '  give  warning,'  that  is,  to 
exhort  his  people,  respecting  the  celebration  of  the 
Holy  Communion.  The  tone  of  the  rubric  and  of  the 
exhortations  is  plainly  fitted  to  a  time  of  infrequent 
Communion." 

Water. — In  the  Church  Catechism  it  is  declared 
that  the  outward  visible  sign  or  form  in  Baptism  is, 
"  Water ;  wherein  the  person  is  baptized.  In  the  Name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost."  By  the  rubric  in  the  Office  for  Holy  Baptism 
it  is  directed  that  the  Font  is  to  be  filled  with  "  pure 
water."  It  is  thus  the  Church  fulfils  our  Lord's  com- 
mand, following  literally  His  words,  "  baptizing  them 
with  water."  Water,  therefore,  is  the  essential  element 
of  Holy  Baptism,  just  as  the  bread  and  wine  are  thq 


WEDDING  RING— WHITSUN  DAY     275 

elements  in  the  Holy  Communion.     Water  as   used 
in  Holy  Baptism  signifies  "  cleansing,"     The  amount 
of  water  to  be  used  the  Church  has  always  regarded 
as  matter  of  indifference.  " 

Wedding  Ring. — (See  Ring.) 

Wednesday. — In  the  earliest  ages  of  the  Christian 
Church  its  devotions  were  always  characterized  by 
both  weekly  and  annual  fasts.  During  the  week  the 
first  Christians  always  kept  two  fasts ;  one  on  Wednes- 
day, the  day  on  which  our  Lord  was  betrayed,  and  the 
other  on  Friday,  the  day  on  which  He  was  crucified. 
Both  the  English  and  American  Churches  have  per- 
petuated this  custom  by  appointing  Wednesday  and 
Friday  of  each  week  as  Litany  Days. 

W^estern  Church. — A  term  frequently  met  with  in 
Church  history  and  denoting  the  Churches  which 
formerly  made  part  of  the  western  empire  of  Rome, 
i.  e.y  the  Church  in  western  Europe, — Italy,  Spain, 
France,  etc.  The  Church  of  England  is  also  included 
under  this  term  as  being  a  branch  of  the  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church. 

^Vhitsun  Day. — A  high  Festival  observed  in  the 
Church  on  the  fiftieth  day  after  Easter,  in  commemora- 
tion of  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the 
Apostles  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  as  "they  were 
all  with  one  accord  in  one  place "  in  Jerusalem. 
Whitsun  Day  is  the  Birthday  of  the  Christian 
Church,  and  as  such  it  has  been  commemorated  for 
nearly  two  thousand  years  by  Christian  people  and 
observed  by  them  with  holy  joy  and  deep  thanksgiving 
for  the  fulfilment  of  our  Lord's  promise  to  send  the 
Comforter  to  His  comfortless  people. 


276  WHITSUN  DAY 

By  the  devotions  of  Whitsun  Day  we  have  brought 
to  our  remembrance,  in  the  most  beautiful  and  stri- 
king manner,  the  operations  of  God  by  the  Spirit's 
power.  By  Proper  Psalms,  Proper  Lessons  and  Eu- 
charistic  Scriptures,  and  by  Proper  Preface  in  the 
Communion  Service,  we  learn  how  that  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  His  Presence  in  the  Church  we  have  the 
great  power  and  renewing  grace  of  God  made  avail- 
ing to  us.  The  ecclesiastical  color  is  red  as  symbolical 
of  the  "  cloven  tongues  like  as  of  fire,"  in  which  form 
the  Holy  Ghost  lighted  on  the  head  of  each  of  the 
Apostles.    (See  Holy  Ghost.) 

As  to  the  derivation  of  the  word  "  Whitsun  "  there 
seems  to  be  great  uncertainty  and  difference  of 
opinion.  Some  derive  it  from  the  word  white,  short- 
ened to  "  whit,"  in  reference  to  the  diffusions  of  light 
and  knowledge  which  on  this  day  were  shed  upon  the 
Apostles,  in  order  to  the  enlightening  of  the  world  ; 
also  in  reference  to  this  being  the  time  of  Baptism  in 
the  ancient  Church,  each  candidate  being  clothed  with 
white  garments.  Others  derive  it  from  the  old  Saxon 
word  wit,  meaning  wisdom  which  is  the  special  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Again  others  derive  it  from  the 
word  Pentecost,  the  original  name  of  the  Festival, 
through  the  German  Pfingsten,  hence  Pingsten, 
changed  in  the  Saxon  to  Wingsten,  and  this  being 
corrupted  into  Whitsun,  meaning,  therefore  the  same 
as  Pentecost,  that  is,  the  fiftieth  day.  (This  last 
seems  to  be  the  most  probable  derivation  as  is  seen 
in  the  use  of  the  terms  Whitsun  Monday,  Whitsun 
Tide,  etc.)  ■ 

This  Festival  is  of  especial  interest  to  Churchmen 


WHITSUN  MONDAY— WINE  277 

as  it  was  on  Whitsun  Day,  June  9th,  1549,  that  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer,  in  English,  was  first  used. 
"  That  day  was  doubtless  chosen,"  says  a  beautiful 
writer,  "  as  a  devout  acknowledgment  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  with  the  Church  of  England  in  the  im- 
portant work  then  taken.  May  He  ever  preserve 
these  devotional  offices  from  the  attacks  of  enmity  or 
unwisdom,  and  continue  them  in  that  line  of  Catholic 
unity  wherein  He  has  guided  the  Church  hitherto  to 
keep  them." 

Whitsun  Monday  |  Two  days  observed  with 
and  Tuesday,  f  great  solemnity  as  the  con- 
tinuation of  the  High  Festival  of  Whitsun  Day.  For 
the  orgin  and  appointment  of  these  days  see  Easter 
Monday  and  Tuesday. 

Whitsun  Tide. — The  week  beginning  with  Whitsun 
Day  is  so  called.  During  this  week  the  Whitsun 
Ember  Days  are  observed,  (Wednesday,  Friday,  and 
Saturday),  as  a  preparation  for  Trinity  Sunday,  one  of 
the  stated  times  of  Ordination. 

Wine. — One  of  the  elements  used  in  the  celebration 
of  the  Holy  Communion  as  our  Lord  commanded. 
It  is  to  be  noticed  that  unfermented  grape  juice,  raisin 
water,  and  the  like  do  not  constitute  the  proper 
element  in  the  Holy  Communion,  and  if  these  are 
used  the  Sacrament  is  not  valid.  In  the  General 
Convention  which  met  in  Chicago  in  1886,  the  House 
of  Bishops  declared  by  resolution  that "  the  use  of  un- 
fermented wine  was  unwarranted  by  the  example  of 
our  Lord,  and  contrary  to  the  custom  of  the  Catholic 
Church."  This  was  still  more  strongly  affirmed  by 
the  Lambeth  Conference  which  met  in   1888,  in  the 


278  WOMAN'S  AUXILIARY,  THE 

following  resolution  :  "  That  the  Bishops  assembled  in 
this  conference  declare  that  the  use  of  unfermented 
juice  of  the  grape  or  any  other  liquid  other  than  true 
Wine  diluted  or  undiluted,  as  the  element  in  the  Ad- 
ministration of  the  Cup  in  Holy  Communion,  is  un- 
warranted by  the  example  of  our  Lord  and  is  an  un- 
authorized departure  from  the  custom  of  the  Catholic 
Church."  This  declaration  by  both  these  bodies  was 
called   forth  by  the  agitation   of  the  "  Temperance 

people." 

Woman's  Auxiliary,  The. — This  is  a  Society,  as  its 

name  indicates,  composed  of  the  women  of  the 
Church  which  acts  as  an  auxiliary  to  the  Domestic 
AND  Foreign  Missionary  Society  (which  see),  and  by 
the  labors  and  generous  gifts  of  its  members  supple- 
ments the  work  of  the  general  Society.  There  is  also 
a  Junior  Department  including  the  younger  women  of 
the  Church  who  have  become  interested  in  missionary 
work.  Besides  systematic  efforts  to  raise  money  for 
the  work  of  missions,  the  members  prepare  boxes  of 
clothing  and  household  necessities  for  the  families  of 
missionaries.  The  Auxiliary  is  very  helpful  and  has 
enlisted  the  faithful  labors  of  Christian  women  in  fifty- 
nine  dioceses  and  twenty-one  missionary  districts. 
An  idea  of  the  work  accomplished  by  this  organiza- 
tion may  be  gained  by  considering  the  report  made 
for  the  year  ending  September  ist,  1900,  from  which 
it  is  learned  that  the  Woman's  Auxiliary  contributed 
that  year  the  noble  sum  of  ;^2 10,841.5  5,  and  prepared 
and  sent  out  4,680  boxes  valued  at  i^ipi, 434.96,  ma- 
king a  total  for  the  year  of  ;^402,276.5i.  It  may  be 
interesting  to  note  that  the  United  Offering  placed 


WORD,  THE— WORSHIP  279 

on  the  Altar  by  the  Woman's  Auxiliary  at  the  Triennial 
meeting  held  in  San  Francisco  during  the  General 
Convention  of  1901,  amounted  to  the  handsome  sum 
of  ^104,295.53.  The  Headquarters  of  the  Society  are 
in  the  Church  Missions  House,  New  York  City. 

Word,  The. — The  name  given  to  our  Blessed  Lord 
by  St.  John  in  the  beginning  of  his  Gospel,  to  set  forth 
the  preexistence  and  Divinity  of  the  Son  of  God  and 
the  creation  of  the  world  by  Him.  Pearson  on  the 
Creed  makes  the  following  comment :  "  The  Jews 
were  constantly  taught  that  the  Word  of  God  was  the 
same  with  God,  and  that  by  that  Word  all  things  were 
made.  And  therefore,  St.  John  delivered  so  great  a 
mystery  so  briefly,  as  speaking  to  those  who  at  once 
understood  him.  Only  what  they  knew  not  was  that 
this  Word  was  made  Flesh,  and  that  this  Word  made 
Flesh  was  Jesus  Christ."  The  Greek  for  "  The  Word  " 
is  Logos. 

Words  on  the  Cross,  The  Seven. — Our  Blessed 
Lord  was  nailed  to  the  Cross  at  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning  and  hanged  thereon  until  three  o'clock,  when 
He  died.  During  these  six  hours  of  His  Crucifixion 
He  uttered  seven  sayings,  called  the  Seven  Words 
from  the  Cross  ;  they  are  as  follows  : 

1 .  "  Father,  forgive  them  ;  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do." 

2.  "  To-day  thou  shalt  be  with  Me  in  Paradise." 

3.  "Woman,  behold  thy  Son."  "Behold  thy 
Mother." 

4.  My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken 
Me?" 

5.  "I  thirst." 


28o  WORSHIP 

6.  "  It  is  finished." 

7.  "  Father,  into  Thy  hands  I  commend  My 
Spirit."     (See  Three  Hours'  Service.) 

Worship. — Our  word  worship  is  the  modern  form 
of  the  early  English  word  worthship.  And  while  the 
word  was  originally  used  to  denote  honor  or  respect 
paid  to  any  one  worthy  of  it,  it  came  in  time  to  be 
used  exclusively  of  the  giving  of  honor  to  God,  of 
which  He  above  all  others  is  worthy.  Thus  we  have 
the  word  applied  almost  exclusively  to  what  we  now 
call  Public  Worship.  By  this  is  meant  the  united 
homage  of  the  members  of  the  Church  rendered  to 
God  as  their  Almighty  King.  And  it  is  to  be  noted 
that  whilst  God  accepts  the  worship  of  each  individual 
or  family,  yet  He  loves  more  the  Public  Worship  of 
His  Church,  for  we  read  in  the  Book  of  Psalms,  "  The 
Lord  loveth  the  gates  of  Zion  more  than  all  the  dwell- 
ings of  Jacob."  While  this  is  very  manifest  to  any 
careful  student  of  the  Bible,  yet  in  these  our  days 
there  is  nothing  so  misunderstood  as  the  nature  and 
obligation  of  Public  Worship.  So  much  so  is  this  the 
case  it  has  been  declared  that  Worship  is  a  "  Lost 
Art."  This  has  come  to  pass,  no  doubt,  from  the 
misapprehension  of  the  purpose  of  this  "  assembling 
of  ourselves  together."  The  common  idea  is^  that  we 
go  to  Church  to  "  hear  preaching."  But  preaching  is 
not  worship,  nor  is  it  the  chief  purpose  of  our  com- 
ing together  in  the  House  of  God  each  Lord's  Day. 
We  come  together  to  worship,  and  the  true  idea  of 
worship  is  to  give,  to  render  homage.  Worship  is  an 
unselfish  offering.  It  is  giving  God  the  praise.  It  is 
the  grateful  homage  of  grateful  creatures  to  Him  who 


X  P  281 

has  blessed  them  and  preserved  them.  Preaching  is 
but  an  incident  of  such  an  assembly  gathered  for  such 
a  purpose,  and  oftentimes  is  not  really  necessary.  It 
is  also  to  be  noticed  that  the  Church's  true  worship  is 
the  Holy  Communion ;  all  other  services  are  but  ad- 
juncts to  the  one  service  appointed  by  our  Lord  Him- 
self. In  the  Primitive  Church  an  ordinary  Christian 
would  not  have  considered  that  he  had  kept  the  Lord's 
Day  as  a  day  of  worship  if  he  had  not  attended  a  cel- 
ebration of  the  Holy  Communion.  When,  therefore, 
our  people  grasp  these  Scriptural  ideas,  then  no  longer 
can  it  be  said  that  worship  is  a  "  Lost  Art "  among 
the  American  people.  (See  Holy  Communion  ;  also 
Responsive  Service.) 


X 


X. — The  letter  X  resembles  the  shape  of  the  Cross  of 
St.  Andrew,  which  has  come  into  quite  prominent  no- 
tice as  being  the  badge  of  the  Brotherhood  of  St. 
Andrew  (which  see). 

X  P. — These  letters  belong  under  this  head  only  in 
appearance  as  they  are  in  reality  the  first  two  letters  of 
the  Greek  word  Christos,  meaning  "  Christ."  The  X 
is  the  Greek  letter  Chi  and  is  equivalent  to  the  English 
letters  "  ch  "  ;  the  P  is  called  Rho  and  is  the  same  as 
the  letter  "  r ;"  they  thus  represent  the  first  three  letters 
of  the  word  Christ.  These  two  Greek  letters  are  used 
in  Church  decorations  either  separately  or  as  a  mono- 
gram, as  a  symbol  or  emblem  of  our  Lord. 


282  Y  CROSS— ZUCHETTO 


Y  Cross. — By  reason  of  its  shape,  the  Cross  em- 
broidered on  the  Chasuble  (which  see)  is  called  the 
Y  Cross,  and  is  intended  to  represent  the  out- 
stretched arms  of  our  Blessed  Lord  on  the  Cross, 
and  symbolizes  the  Sacrifice  which  He  there  offered 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  of  which  the  Holy 
Eucharist  is  the  perpetual  Memorial. 

Year. — (See  Christian  Year.) 

Yule. — The  old  English  name  for  Christmas  (which 
see).     A  word  of  doubtful  origin. 

Yule  Tide. — The  season  or  time  of  Christmas. 


Zealot. — One  of  a  fanatical  Jewish  sect,  which  pre- 
vailed in  the  time  of  our  Lord.  In  the  New  Testa- 
ment, this  name  is  given  to  one  of  our  Lord's 
Apostles,  namely,  St.  Simon  (which  see). 

Zuchettc— The  name  give  to  a  skull  cap  worn  by 
the  clergy  instead  of  the  biretta ;  when  worn  by  a 
Priest  the  color  is  black,  but  that  worn  by  a  Bishop  is 
purple. 


Index. 


Page 

Ablutions 5 

Absolution .    .  5 

Absolution,  Declaration  of  .    .  6 

Absolve 6 

Abstinence 6 

Acolyte,  his  duties 6 

Adult  Baptism 7 

Advent,  Season  of 7 

Advent  Sunday 8 

Affusion 8 

Agape 8 

Age  for  Confirmation    ....  84 

Agnus  Dei 9 

Aisle 9 

Alb 9 

Alleluia 9 

All  Saints'  Day 9 

Almanac,  Church 10 

Alms  Bason 10 

Alpha  and  Omega 10 

Altar II 

Altar  Cross 11 

Altar  Lights 11 

Altar  Linen 12 

Altar  Rail  .    .    .    .  > 12 

Altar    Vessels.       See    Vessels, 

Sacred 267 

Ambulatory 13 

American  Church 13 


Page 
American  Church,  meaning  of 

the  term 13 

Amice  .      18 

Anaphora 18 

Andre vir,  Saint 18 

Angel,  one  of  N.  T.  names  for 

Bishop 19 

Angels.     See  Holy  Angels  .    .133 

Anglican  Church 19 

Anglican  Communion  ....    20 

Anglo  Catholic 21 

Annual  Address,  The  Bishop's,  37 

Annunciation,  The 22 

Anointing  the  Sick 22 

Antependium 23 

Anthem 23 

Antiphon.     See  Anthem  ...    23 

Antiphonal 23 

Apocalypse,  The 24 

Apocrypha 24 

Apostle 24 

Apostles'  Creed 25 

"        Doctrine 25 

Apostolate 25 

Apostolic  Fathers.  See  Fathers,  109 

Apostolic  Succession 25 

Apse 26 

Apsidal 36 

Archbishop 26 

Archdeacon 26 


283 


284 


INDEX 


Page 
Articles  of  Religion,  XXXIX,  26 
Articles  of  Religion  not  a  Creed,  27 

Ascension  Day 27 

Ascription 27 

Ash  Wednesday 28 

Assistant  Minister 28 

B. 

Banners 28 

Banns  of  Marriage 29 

Baptism,    Adult.       See    Adult 

Baptism 7 

Baptism,  Holy 29 

Baptism,  Conditional    ....    30 
Baptism,    Infant.      See   Infant 

Baptism 145 

Baptism,  Private 30 

Baptism    Should    be    adminis- 
tered in  Church 30 

Baptismal    Regeneration.     See 

Regeneration 227 

Baptismal  Shell 31 

Baptistry 31 

Barnabas,  Saint 31 

Bartholomew,  Saint 32 

Bason.     See  Alms  Bason     .    .     10 

Belfry 33 

Benedic,  Anima  mea    ....    33 

Benedicite 33 

Benediction 34 

Benedictus 35 

Betrothal 35 

Bible,  The  English 35 

Bible  Reading  Church  .  .  166,  238 

Bidding  Prayer 36 

Biretta 36 

Birthday  of  the  Church    .    .    .275 

Bishop 36 

Bishop's  Charge 37 


Page 

Bishop  Coadjutor 38 

Bishop  consecrated  by  not  less 

than  three  Bishops  ....  16 
Bishop,     Derivation      of      the 

Word 36 

Bishop,  Election  of 38 

Bishop,  Missionary 39 

Bishop,   The    Presiding.      See 

Presiding  Bishop 218 

Bishop's      Resignation.        See 

Jurisdiction,  Resignation  of,  158 

Bishop's  Visitation 39 

Bishopric 40 

Black 40 

Blessed  Virgin  Mary  ....  40 
Blessing  Church  Furniture  .    .    34 

Blessing  of  Peace 41 

Board  of  Managers 41 

Board  of  Missions 41 

Bounden  Duty 41 

Bowing 41 

Bowing      at      the     Name     of 

Jesus 41,  136 

Breaking  of  the  Bread  ....  42 
Brotherhood  of  St  Andrew  .    .    42 

Burial 43 

Burial   Ofifice  when   not  to  be 

used 43 

Burse 43 

c. 

Calendar 44 

"          Origin  of 83 

Candidate 44 

Candlemas 44 

Canon .  45 

"      Law 45 

"      of  Scripture 45 

"      of  the  Liturgy 45 


INDEX 


285 


Page 

Canonical 45 

Canonical  Hours 45 

Canonical  Residence    ....    46 

Canticle 46 

Cantoris 46 

Cardinal  Virtues.     See  Virtues, 

Cardinal 271 

Cassock 46 

Catechism 47 

"  •      Divisions  of  ....    47 
"         an  Unfinished  Frag- 
ment   47 

Catechumen 48 

Cathedral 48 

Catholic 48 

Celebrant 49 

Ceremonies.     See    Rites  and 

Ceremonies 232 

Chalice 50 

Chalice  Veil 50 

Chancel 50 

Chancellor 50 

Change  of  Church  name  ...    14 

Chantry 50 

Chasuble 51 

Childermas 51 

Chimere 51 

Choir 51 

Choir,  The  Vested.     See  Sur- 

pliced  Choir 249 

Choral    Service.      See    Even 

Song 103 

Choral  Service  not  "  Romish  "  103 

Christen,  To 52 

Christian 51 

Christian  Name.     See  Name, 

Christian 194 

Christian   Unity.     See   Unity, 

Church    .    ,    ,    , 263 


Page 
Christian  Year,  Divisions  of,  52,  53 

Christian's  New  Year's  Day  .  8 

Christmas  Day 54 

Church 55 

"       an  Institution   ....  161 
"       Introduced  into  Britain,    19 

"       Building  Fund     ...  56 

«       Catholic 56 

"       Chronology 57 

"       Club 58 

"       Colors 58 

"       Congress 59 

«      Militant.     See  Church 

Catholic 56 

"      Missions  House    ...  60 
"      of  England  not  found- 
ed   by    Henry    the 

Eighth    .    .  20,  179,  233 

"      Temperance  Society  .  6i 

"       Wardens 62 

"      Year,     See    Christian 

Year 53 

"      Year  preaches  the  Gos- 

Pel S3 

Churching 62 

Circumcision,  The 63 

Clergy 63 

Clerical 64 

Cloister 64 

Coadjutor.      See   Bishop    Co- 
adjutor      38 

Collect 64 

Comfortable  Words 65 

Commendatory  Prayer ....  65 
Commandments.      See    Deca- 
logue    77 

Common  Prayer,  Meaning  of  .  64 
Communion,  Holy.     See  Holy 

Communion 133 


286 


INDEX 


Page 

Communion  of  Saints  ....  66 
Compline.       See      Canonical 

Hours 45 

Confirmation 66 

Confirmation   not  joining  the 

Church 156 

Consecrate 68 

Consecration,  Prayer  of    ...  68 
"            of  Church  Build- 
ings    69 

«  of   first    Bishop 

on    American 

Soil 17 

Convention 69 

Convocation 69 

Cope 7° 

Corporal 7° 

Cotta 70 

Council yo 

Credence 7" 

Creed 7^ 

Cross,  The 72 

Crucifier 73 

Cruets 73 

Crypt 73 

Curate 73 

D. 

Daily  Prayer,  The   ....  73 

Dalmatic         .74 

Daughters  of  the  King     ...  75 
Days  in  Holy  Week,  their  sig- 
nificance       138 

Days  of  Obligation,  List   of  .  75 

Deacon 75 

Deaconess f6 

Dean 77 

Decalogue       77 

♦•         Translation  of .    .  78 


Page 

Decalogue  When  added  to  Com- 
munion Office 77 

Decani j8 

Dedication,  Feast  of 78 

Deposition jg 

Deprecations 79 

Descent  into  Hell 79 

Diaconate 80 

Dies  Irae 80 

Digest  of  Canons 80 

"      "        «        List  of  Ti- 
tles    80 

Dimissory  Letter 81 

Diocesan 82 

Diocesan  Convention    ....  82 

Diocesan  Missions 82 

Diocese 81 

Diptychs 8^ 

Discretion,  Years  of 84 

Dispensation 84 

Divine    Liturgy.      See    Holy 

Communion 133 

Divine  Service 84 

Divisions  among  Christians  not 

Sanctioned  by  the  Bible   .    .  264 
Domestic  and  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society 85 

Domestic    Missions.     See    D, 

and  F.  Society  ......  85 

Domenical  Letter 87 

Dossal :    .    .    .  88 

Doxology 88 

Duly,  its  ecclesiastical  mean- 
ing    88 

E. 

Eagle 89 

Early  Communion     ...        .80 


INDEX 


287 


Page 
East,  Turning  to,  Origin  of 

Custom 90 

Easter  Day 90 

Easter  Even 92 

Easter  Monday  and  Tuesday  .    93 

Easter  Tide 93 

Eastern  Church 93 

Eastward  Position.     See  East, 

Turning  to 90 

Ecclesiastical  Year.    See  Chris- 
tian Year 52 

Ecumenical 94 

Elder 94 

Elements 94 

Ember  Days 94 

Emblems 95 

Emmanuel 96 

Epact,  The 97 

Epiphany,  Feast  of 97 

"       Commemora  tion 

Threefold  ....    98 
"        Sundays  after   ...    98 

Episcopacy 98 

Episcopal  Ring 231 

Episcopate loo 

Epistle  of  St.  Barnabas    ...    32 

Epistle,  The 100 

Epistle  Side loo 

Epistoler loi 

Eschatology 10 1 

Espousal 101 

Essentials  of  Christian  Truth 

and  Order 19 

Eucharist loi 

> 

Eucharistic  Lights.     See  Altar 

Lights II 

Eucharistic  Vestments  .    .    .    .  loi 

Evangelical 102 

Evangelical  Canticles  .    .    .       102 


Page 

Evangelists 103 

Eve  or  Even 103 

Even  Song 103 

Examination  for  Holy  Orders, 

List  of 103 

Excommunication 104 

Exhortation 104 

Expectation  Sunday 105 

Expectation  Week 105 

Extension  of  the  Incarnation  .  144 


[•■ 


106 


F. 

Fair  Linen  Cloth 
Fair  White  Linen  Cloth 

Faith 106 

Faithful,  The 107 

Faldstool 107 

Fasting 107 

Fasting  Communion 108 

Fasts,  Table  of 108 

Fathers,  The 108 

Feasts  or  Festivals no 

Feria no 

Filioque in 

First  American  Bishop  ....     16 
First  Principle  of  English  Ref- 
ormation   262 

Fish in 

Flagon Ill 

Font in 

Foreign  Missions.    See  D.  and 

F,  Society 85 

Forms 112 

Forty  Days,  The  Great];.' .    .    .  113 
Fourth  Sunday  in  Lent   .    .    .  1 14 

Fraction 114 

Free  and  Open  Churches  .  .    .115 
Frequent  Communion  ,    .    .    .115 


288 


INDEX 


Page 
Friday ii6 

"     as  Obligatory  as  Sunday,  1 16 

Frontal Ii6 

Fruits  of  the  Spirit.    See  Spirit, 

Fruits  of 242 

Funerals 117 

G. 

Gehenna '^".  .   .117 

General  Clergy  Relief  Fund    .  117 
General  Confession,  The  .    .    .118 

General  Convention 119 

General  Councils,  List  of  .  70,  7 1 
General  Thanksgiving  .    .    .    .120 
General     Theological     Semi- 
nary      120 

Generally  Necessary 120 

Genuflexion 121 

Ghost       I 

Ghostly    / *^^ 

Ghost,  The  Holy.    See  Holy 

Ghost 135 

Gifts  (Sevenfold)  of  the  Holy 

Ghost 121 

Girdle 121 

Girls'  Friendly  Society    .    .    .122 

Gloria  in  Excelsis 122 

Gloria  Patri 123 

"         "     not   a  vain  repe- 
tition   123 

Gloria  Tibi 123 

God  Fathers  and  Mothers.  See 

Sponsors 243 

Golden  Number 123 

Good  Friday 124 

Good  Shepherd,  Sunday  of  .    .125 
Gospel — meaningof  the  word  .  126 

Gospel  Hymns 179 

Gospels,  The  Four 126 


Page 

Gospel,  The  Holy 127 

Gospel  Side 127 

Gospeller 127 

Government,      Church.      See 

Episcopacy 98 

Gown,  The  Black 127 

Grace 128 

Grace  of  Baptism  Threefold  .    29 

Gradine 128 

Gradual 128 

Greek  Church.     See  Eastern 

Church 93 

Green 128 

Gregorian  Music 129 

Growth  of  the  Church  .  .  17,  129 
Guardian  Angels.     See  Holy 

Angels 133 

Guild 131 

H. 

Habit 131 

Hades 131 

Hallelujah.     See  Alleluia   .    .      9 

Heaven 132 

Hell 132 

Heresy     "» 

Heretic    / ^^^ 

High  Celebration 132 

Historic  Episcopate 133 

Historiographer 133 

Holy  Angels  ........  133 

Holy  Communion 133 

"  "  every  Lord's 

Day 115 

Holy  Days  and  Seasons.     See 

Christian  Year 52 

Holy  Ghost,  The 135 

"  "       Procession  of  .    .219 

Holy  Innocents'  Day   .    .    .    .136 


INDEX 


289 


Page 

Holy  Name,  The 136 

Holy  Orders 137 

Holy  Table.     See  Altar  ...11 

Holy  Thursday 1 37 

Holy  Week 137 

Homilies,  The 138 

Hood 138 

Hosanna 139 

Hours  of  Prayer.     See  Canon- 
ical Hours 45 

House  of  Bishops 139 

House  of  God 139 

Housel 140 

Humble  Access,  Prayer  of  .    .  140 

Hymn  Board 140 

Hymnal,  The 140 

Hymns 141 

Hypothetical  Form 142 

I. 

ICHTHUS 142 

I.  H.  S 142 

Immersion 142 

Immovable  Feasts 142 

Imposition  of  Hands   ....  143 

Incarnation,  The 144 

Incense 145 

Incumbent 145 

Infant  Baptism 145 

Inhibit    . 146 

Innocents.     See    Holy    Inno- 
cents' Day 136 

I.  N.  R.  1 147 

Institution,  Office  ,of    .    .    .    .  147 
"  Letter  of   ...    .  147 

«'  Words  of  ...    .  148 

Instruction 148 

Intercessions  of  the  Litany  .    .  148 
Intermediate  State 148 


Page 

Intonation 149 

Intone 149 

Introit 150 

Invitatory 150 

Invocation,  The 151 

"  before  the  sermon    150 


J. 

James  (St.)  the  Great .    .   . 

James  (St.)  the  Less  .    .    . 

Jesus,  The  Holy  Name  of  . 
"     Derivation  of  the  word 

John  Baptist,  Saint    . 

John  Evangelist,  Saint 

Joining  the  Church  . 

Jubilate  Deo  .... 

Jude,  Saint    .... 

Jurisdiction,  Episcopal 
"  Missionary 

"  Resignation  of 

Justification,  Cause  of  .    .    . 


152 
152 
153 
153 

158 
158 
158 
»59 


K. 

Kalendar.      See  Calendar  .  159 

Keys  of  the  Church 159 

Keys,  Power  of  the 160 

Kindred,  Table  of 160 

Kingdom  of  God 161 

Kissing  the  Stole 162 

Kneeling 162 

Kyrie 162 

L. 

Lady  Day 163 

Laity 163 

"     Why  so  called 64 

Lamb  and  Flag 163 


290 


INDEX 


Page 
Lambeth  Conference     .    .    .    .164 

Lammas  Day 164 

Last  Things,  The  Four    .    .    .164 

Lauds 164 

Lay  Baptism 165 

Layman 165 

Lay  Reader 165 

Laying  on  of  Hands 165 

Lectern 166 

Lectionary 166 

Lent,  Season  of 167 

"     Why  observed  forty  days,  167 

"     Sundays  in 168 

Lesser  Litany 169 

Lessons,  The 169 

Letter  Dimissory.    See  Dimis- 

sory  Letter 81 

"     of  Orders 169 

"     of  Transfer 170 

Lights  on  the  Altar 170 

Linen  Cloth,     See  Fair  Linen 

Cloth 106 

Litany,  The 170 

"      Divisions  of 171 

"      Desk 172 

Liturgical  Colors.    See  Church 

Colors 58 

Liturgy 172 

Liturgies,  Table  of 173 

Lord's  Day,  The 175 

"         "     not  the  Sabbath  .  235 

Lord's  Prayer,  The 176 

"  "       When   said   by 

Priest  alone 176 

Lord's  Supper,  wrong  use  of 

the  term 177 

Lord's  Table,  The 177 

Low  Celebration 177 

Low  Sunday IJ^S 


Luke,  Festival  of  Saint 
Lych  Gate 


Page 

.     .   178 
.     .   179 


M. 

Magna  Charta 179 

Magnificat 180 

"  Daily  Memorial  of 

Incarnation 180 

Maniple 180 

Manual  Acts 180 

Mark,  Feast  of  Saint     ....  181 

Marriage 181 

"       Sacramental  .    .    .    .182 

"       Vow 35 

Mary.      See    Blessed    Virgin 

Mary 40 

Mass 183 

Matthew,  Feast  of  Saint  .    .    .183 
Matthias,  Feast  of  Saint  .    .    .184 

Matins 185 

Matrimony,  Holy.     See  Mar- 
riage     181 

Maundy  Thursday 185 

Meditation 186 

Membership,  Church    ....  186 

Mensa 186 

Mercy  to  Babes 146 

Michael  (St.)  and  All  Angels  .  186 
Mid  Lent  Sunday.  See  Fourth 
Sunday  in  Lent     .    .    .    .    .  1 14 

Militant,  Church 187 

Ministry,  The 187 

Ministry    of    the     Holy   An- 
gels      133,  186 

Miserere 188 

Missal 188 

Mission 188 

"       Parochial 189 

Missionary 189 


INDEX 


291 


Page 
Missionary  Bishop.    See  Bishop, 

Missionary    ....    39 
"  Council,      See   D. 

and  F.  Society  .    .    85 

Missioner 189 

Missions 189 

Mitre 190 

Mixed  Chalice 190 

Mode  of  Baptism 8,  259 

Morning  Prayer 190 

Morse 191 

Mothering  Sunday 191 

Movable  Feasts  and  Fasts    .    .191 

Music,  Church 192 

Mystery 193 

Mystical  Body  of  Christ   .    .    .193 

N. 

N.  OR  M 193 

Name,  The  Holy.     See  Holy 

Name 136 

"      The  Christian     .    .    .    .194 
"         "         "  why  it  is 

given 194 

Nathanael 32 

Nativity  of  our  Lord     .    .    .    .195 

Nave 195 

Neophyte 195 

New  Birth 195 

Nicea,  Council  of 195 

"  "         "    did    not 

originate  the  Creed   .    .    .    .196 

Nicene  Creed 196 

"  "     wlien  introduced 

into  Liturgy 196 

No     strolling,     irresponsible 

preachers 81 

Nocturns 196 


Page 

Non-conformists 196 

Nones 197 

North  Side 197 

Nowell 197 

Nunc  Dimittis 197 

o. 

Oblation 198 

Obligation.    See  Days  of  Obli- 
gation      75 

Obsecrations 198 

Occasional  Offices 198 

"  Prayers    ....       198 

Occurrence  of  Holy  Days     .    .199 

Octave 199 

Octaves    set   forth   in   Prayer 

Book 199 

Offertory,  The igg 

"         Sentences     ....  200 
Office,  ecclesiastical  meaning  .  200 

Offices  of  a  Pastor 208 

Open  Churches.  See  Free  and 

Open  Churches      ...  115 

Ordain          ) 
Ordination    |         ^oo 

Order— its  ecclesiastical  mean- 
ing   201 

Orders,     Holy.       See     Holy 

Orders 137 

Ordinal,  The 201 

Ordinary 202 

Organizations,  Church  ....  202 

Organizing  a  Parish 203 

Organs 203 

Orientation 203 

Ornaments 203 

Orphrey 204 

Orthodox 204 


292 


INDEX 


P. 


Page 


Pall 204 

Palm  Sunday 204 

Paraclete 205 

Paradise         205 

Parish 205 

"    partakes  of  the  character 

of  its  people  ....  206 

"    House 206 

"    Register 206 

Parishioner 206 

Parochial  Mission.     See  Mis- 
sion, Parochial 189 

Parson 206 

Paschal   207 

Passion 207 

"       Sunday 207 

««       Tide 207 

"       Week 207 

Pastor 207 

Pastoral  Letter 208 

"        Staff 208 

Paten 209 

Paul,  Conversion  of  Saint   .    .  209 

Penance 210 

Penitential  Office 210 

Penitential  Psalms,  their  mean- 
ing    210 

Penitential  Psalms*used  on  Ash 

Wednesday 28 

Pentecost 211 

Perpetual  Virginity  of  Blessed 

Virgin  Mary 40 

Peter,  Festival  of  Saint   .    .    .211 
Philip  (St.)  and  St.  James'  Day,  212 

Piscina 213 

Plain    Song 213 

Pontifical.     See  Ordinal  .    .    .201 
Post  Communion 213 


Page 

Postulant 213 

Postures  in  Public  Worship  .    .214 

Prayer    214 

"      Five  parts  of 214 

"      for  Church  Militant  .    .187 

"      for  Unity 264 

Prayer  Book,  The 215 

"  "      Cross 15 

"          "       first  used  in  Eng- 
lish   276 

Prayer  Book  of  Eastern  Ori- 
gin .    .    .    .    .    ._.  ^.    .  173^174 

Prayers  for  the  Dead".    .    .    .216 

Precentor 217 

Pre  Lenten  Season 217 

Presbyter — how   shortened  to 

Priest 217 

Presentation  of  Christ  .    .    .    .217 

Presiding  Bishop 218 

Presiding  Bishops,  List  of .    .  218 

Priest 218 

Priesthood  of  the  Laity  .    .    .  230 

Primate 218 

Prime 218 

Prisoners.      See  Visitation  of 

Prisoners 271 

Private  Baptism.    See  Baptism, 

Private 30 

Proanaphora 219 

Pro-Cathedral 219 

Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  .  219 

Processional   Cross 219 

Proper  Lessons 220 

Proper  Preface 220 

Proper  Psalms 220 

Protestant 220 

Protestant      Episcopal.       See 
American  Church    ....     13 
i  Provinces 221 


INDEX 


293 


Page 

Psalter,  The 221 

"        should  be  sung   .    .    .  221 
"        Translation   of    .    .    .  222 

Purification,  The 222 

Purificator 222 

Purpose  of  English  Reforma- 
tion     20 

Q. 

Quadragesima 222 

Quadrilateral,  The 222 

Qualifications  for  Holy  Orders,  223 

Quick .223 

Quicunque  Vult 223 

Quiet  Day 223 

Quinquagesima 224 

R. 

Rail.    See  Altar  Rail  .    ...    12 

Ratification,  The 224 

Real  Presence 224 

Reception    into    the    Church. 

See  Baptism,  Private    ...    30 

Recessional 225 

Rector 226 

"      Head  of  the  Parish  .    .  226 

Rectory 226 

Red  Letter  Day 226 

Refreshment  Sunday   ....  226 

Regeneration 227 

"  and  Conversion 

not  synonymous 227 

Register.    See  Parish  Register,  206 

Registrar    .    .    .  ^ 227 

Religion  of  English-speaking 

People 21 

Religious  Orders 228 

Reproaches,  The 228 

Reredos 229 


Page 

Responds    229 

Responses 229 

Responsive  Service 239 

Retable 230 

Retreat 230 

Reunion   of  Christendom   de- 
sired     21 

Revised  Bible 36 

Ring 231 

Rites  and  Ceremonies  ....  232 

Ritual        \ 

Ritualism  j ^ 

Rochet   233 

Rogation  Days 233 

"  "    Special  Prayers,  233 

Rogation  Sunday 234 

Rood  Screen 234 

Rubric 234 

s. 

Sabbaoth 234 

Sabbath 235 

Sacraments 235 

«          necessary  to  salva- 
tion   235 

Sacred  Vessels.     See  Vessels, 

Sacred 267 

Sacrifice 236 

Sacristan 236 

Sacristy 236 

Saint 237 

Saints'  Days 237 

Sanctuary 237 

Schism 238 

"       between      East      and 

West Ill,  238 

Scriptures  in  Prayer  Book    .    .  238 
Seasons,  Church.     See  Chris- 
tian Year 52 


294 


INDEX 


Page 

Sedilia 239 

See 239 

Sentences,  The  Opening  .    .    .  239 

Septuagesima 239 

Server 240 

Sexagesiraa 240 

Sexts.  See  Canonical  hours  .  45 
Shell.     See  Baptismal  Shell  .    31 

Shrove   Tuesday 240 

Sick.  See  Visitation  of  Sick  .  272 
Sign  of  the  Cross.  See  Cross  .  72 
Simon  (St.)  and  St.  Jude's  Day,  241 
Sisterhoods.      See     Religious 

Orders 228 

Six  Points  of  Ritual 241 

Spirit.     See  Ghost,  121 ;  and 

Holy  Ghost  .    .    .    .135 
"     Gifts  of.     See  Gifts  of 

Holy  Ghost    ....  121 

"     Fruits  of  the 242 

Spirit  of  Missions 242 

Sponsors 243 

Stalls 244 

Standing  Committee    ....  244 

State  of  Salvation 245 

Stephen,  Festival  of  Saint  .    .  245 

Stir  up  Sunday 246 

Stole 246 

Subdeacon 247 

Substance 247 

Suffrages 247 

Sunday.     See  Lord's  Day  .    .175 
Sunday  Letter.     See   Domin- 
ical Letter 87 

Sunday  schools 247 

Super  Altar 248 

Sureties.  See  Sponsors  .  .  .  243 
Surname,  Meaning  of  word  .  193 
SuqDlice 249 


Page 

Surpliced   Choir 249 

Sursum  Corda 251 

Symbol 251 

Synod 251 

T. 

Table,     See  Lord's  Table  .    .177 

Te   Deum 252 

"         "     Old  tradition,   con- 
cerning    252 

Ten      Commandments.       See 

Decalogue 77 

Temperance.       See      Church 
Temperance   Society    ...    61 

Ter  Sanctus 252 

Terms   of  Christian  Unity  .    .  222 

Testimonials 252 

Testimony  to  Scriptural  Char- 
acter of  Confirmation  .    .  67,  68 
Thanksgiving.      See    General 

Thanksgiving 120 

Thanksgiving    Day 253 

"  "     first  held  .  253 

Theological  Virtues 254 

The  Baptized  a  Holy  Nation  .  237 
Thirty-Nine  Articles.     See  Ar- 
ticles of  Religion 26 

Thomas   (St.)  the  Apostle  .    .  254 
Three   Hours  Service  ....  255 

Thurifer 256 

Thursday,  Holy.     See  Ascen- 
sion Day 27 

Thursday  in  Holy  Week.    See 

Maundy 185 

Tierce.  See  Canonical  Hours  .    45 
Time  of  keeping  Easter,  when 

Settled 91 

Times  of  Baptism       93 

"         "  Ordination    ....    95 


INDEX 


295 


Page 

Tradition 259 

Transepts 257 

Transfiguration,  The     ....  257 
Translations  of  the  Bible  ...  35 

Trefoil 259 

Trine  Immersion 259 

Trinity,  The  Holy 259 

"       Season 260 

"        Sunday    260 

Trisagion 261 

Triumphal  Hymn 261 

Triumphant,   The   Church  .    .261 

Tunicle 262 

Turning     to    the    East.     See 

East,  Turning  to 90 

Twelfth  Day 262 


u. 

Unction.     See  Anointing  the 

Sick 22 

Undivided   Church 262 

Union  Jack — its  origin    ...     19 

Unity,  Church  , 263 

Unleavened   Bread 265 

Use,  its  Ecclesiastical  Meaning,  265 


V. 

Veil.     See  Chalice  Veil  ...    50 
Veni  Creator  Spiritus  ....  266 

Venite  Exultemus 266 

Verger 266 

Versicles 266 

Vespers 267 

Vessels,  Sacred 267 

Vestments,  List    of ...    .      267 


Page 

Vestry,  The 269 

Vestries   not   found   in  Primi- 
tive Church 269 

Via  Media 269 

Viaticum 270 

Vicar 270 

Vigils 270 

Vincent,  Rule  of  Saint  .    .    .271 
Virgin     Mary.     See     Blessed 

Virgin  Mary 40 

Virtues,  The  Cardinal  .    .    .    .271 
'«       Theological.  See  The- 
ological   Virtues    .    .    •    •    .  254 
Visitation,      Episcopal.       See 

Bishop's  Visitation 39 

Visitation  of  Prisoners  .    .    .    .  27 1 

"         "  Sick 272 

Vow 273 

Vows  of  Baptism  ....  29,  273 
"       "  Religious  Orders  .    .272 

w. 

Wafer  Bread.     See  Unleav- 
ened  Bread 265 

Wardens.     See  Church  War- 
dens     62 

Warnings 274 

Water 274 

Wedding  Ring.     See  Ring  .    .231 

Wednesday 275 

Western    Church 275 

What  constitutes  a  valid  Sacra- 
ment     148 

What  Constitutes  an  Ecumen- 
ical Council 94 

Whitsun    Day 275 

"          Derivation     of    the 
word 276 


296 


INDEX 


Page 
Whitsun  Monday  and  Tuesday,  277 

"        Tide 277 

Whole  duty  of  Man 29 

Why   Bishops    are    not    now 

called  Apostles 37 

Why  we  go  to  Church  ....  280 
Wine,  Declaration  concerning,  277 
Witness  and  Keeper  of  Holy 

Writ 257 

Woman's  Auxiliary 278 

Word,  The 279 

Words  on  the  Cross 279 

Worship 279 


Page 


X. 


X.     The  Cross  of  St.  Andrew .    18 
X  P 281 

Y. 

Y  Cross 282 

Year.     See  Christian  Year  .    .    52 

Yule 282 

«    Tide 282 

z. 

Zealot  282 

Zuccheto 282 


BX5828.IVI65 

The  American  church  dictionary  and 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00020  5361 


